Just A Little Work In Progress

by YeetMyBeets

Summary:

Hey y’all! This is going to be a My Hero Academia little space fic based on reader requests!!! See chapter one for details on how to make requests!!!

REQUESTS ARE CURRENTLY CLOSED
(Expect weekly updates, no set schedule)
<3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3

Chapter 1: Rules For Requests

Hey y’all!! I decided to start a prompt based age regression work for My Hero Academia!!!

There’s a few things I will NOT write about so let’s get that out of the way first:
-anything sexual, including kink (however characters can be in a relationship outside of littlespace)
-teacher student
- major character deaths
-reader/ y/n - really intense angst (ie; s*icide, s*lf h*rm)
- messing

Things I will/like to write about:
-wettings/etc.
-sickfics
- Hurt/comfort
- that cute shit <3 gimme all the fluff
-preeeetty much any situation at all (that is not listed in my will not write)

Things to include in your chapter request;
- your character pairing and who is the CG and the little
(I write mostly for characters in the Bakusquad Dekusquad but if you want other pairings I will do my best!)
- your scenario (Can be as detailed or generic as you want)
- any nicknames you’d like a character to be called and any little gear you would like used (you can also specify what you don’t want used)

 

PLEASE POST ALL FUTURE REQUESTS DIRECTLY ON THIS CHAPTERS COMMENT SECTION!!!!!

 

If you want to see a continuation of a chapter, post your request here and make sure to say the chapter name in your new prompt :)

I don’t update with a set schedule but hopefully it should be about two or three times a month. Occasionally more if I am able!

Thank you all so much!!! And if you’re looking for some other little mha fluff check out my other work “Whats Wrong”

Chapter 2: It’s Best If We Don’t Panic (little!Bakugo, CG!Kirishima)

Notes:

Request:
I know you are already doing a little Bakugou with Kirishima series but could you do a one shot where he slips in class or something and everyone freaks out apart from Kiri who just runs in and sorts everything out? <3

 

I hope you like this chapter!

Class was sooooooooooooooooo boring today. There was no hero training, and whatever was going on up at the board just looked like a bunch of scribbled nonsense to Bakugo. Maybe he was extra sleepy because he went to bed two hours later then usual, or maybe he was just grumpy because Kirishima had left class over an hour ago to have some stupid internship meeting with Fatgum that was running over his time. Who could blame Bakugo for being distracted? Especially when he was this little.

Oh shit.

He’s really really little.

And in class.

Fuck.

Bakugo found himself desperately trying to claw his way back into his big headspace. He focused really hard on the board where Aizawa was standing writing more scribbles. Bakugo couldn’t figure out what he was looking at. What class was he in again? English? Math maybe? God this was so frustrating. Bakugo let out a little whine, maybe louder then intended, and squirmed in his seat, trying to get more comfortable so he could understand the lesson. Jirou leaned over from the desk beside him;

“Hey Bakugo, are you feeling ok?” She asked trying not to get caught by the teacher. Bakugo just nodded in response. He was really regressed further then he thought, words were a little to difficult to form in this headspace.

“Are you sure? You keep whimpering, is something wrong?” Jirou asked, just genuinely trying to be a helpful classmate. Bakugo just nodded again.

“Like, are you sure you’re sure? You seem upse...” Jirou didn’t have time to finish her sentence. Aizawas loud but monotone voice butted into there conversation.

“If you two have something you’d like to share with the class then say it out loud. I don’t want you interrupting my class with your conversation. If I hear another single word from either of you, it’s a detention after school today.” Aizawa said. Bakugo realized he definitely wasn’t bluffing. He whined again starting to curl into himself in his chair. Burying his head in between his knees that he had pulled up to his chest. He was supposed to watch a movie with Kirishima after class today. He couldn’t stay late. He needed Kirishima.

“NoOOOooOOoooOooooOo stay!” Bakugo whined into his legs.
“Won’t stay” he said again defiantly.
The whole class was now staring at the scene in shock. Mr. Big scary Bakugo was acting like a toddler who missed his nap.

“Kacchan, are you ok?” Midoriya questioned as he laid his hand on Bakugos shoulder. Bakugo recoiled from the touch, falling out of his chair and crumpling into a pile on the floor. He was openly sobbing now. The class just continued to stare in bewilderment.

“Class, please, let’s remain calm. I am going to go fetch Recovery Girl and return momentarily. Iida, you’re in charge.” Aizawa said as he was already halfway out the door, taking long quick strides to get the nurse as quickly as possible. He had no idea what was happening to his student. Maybe a quirk accident?

“As class president I say we try to help our classmate as much as possible. Does anyone know what happened?”
Iida said, addressing the rest of class 1-A and effectively getting there attention.

Murmurs of responses could be heard throughout the classroom, but it appeared that no one had a definitive answer.

“Do you think he’s sick or something?” Kaminari asked.

“Maybe he is having a panic attack, does anyone have a suggestion to help him ground himself?” Momo piped in from the back of the room.

“I wonder what type of quirk he got hit with? This is so odd to see Kacchan so bent up about something that he’s crying, must have been one powerful quirk.” Midoriya added.

Meanwhile Bakugo has moved to put his thumb in his mouth, in an effort to self soothe even just a little bit as thick, hot tears streamed slowly down his cheeks. He was just so small.

“Guys, I think I know what’s going on.” Todoroki said, quieting his curious classmates.
“I think he’s regressing, like age regressing and I don’t think he got hit with a quirk. I think he’s just a little.”

The class was silent.

To silent.

Everyone stared at Bakaugos shaking form curled up in the fetal position on the floor of there classroom and realized it was true.

Bakugo realized everyone knew, and when he peeked an eye open, all he saw were pairs of eyes staring down at him. He cried harder.

No one knew what the fuck to do. The class broke into a bit of a pandemonium. Nobody wanted to touch him for fear of scaring him or making him uncomfortable, but now one knew how else to soothe a sobbing child. Nobody really noticed the door slide open and a red-headed figure walk through.

“What in the hell is going on here? Where is Aizawa Sensei?” Kirishima asked loudly, not being able to see what the class was crowded around from the other side of the room. But then he heard it. The sounds of someone crying. He knew this was going to be bad.

“Kirishima please help! Bakugo is a little and hes freaking out and we don’t know what to do!!! Please help us figure something out bro” Kaminari begged.

“Woah woah woah, ok ok, first off, it’s best if we don’t panic. Second, where is he?” Kirishima took charge of the situation. Everyone pointed to the floor. Kirishima ran over, ditching his bag and gracefully sliding in on his knees next to his best friend, who was still curled up and sobbing, his thumb bobbing rhythmically in his mouth.

“Hey buddy, it’s Kiri, I need you to listen to me, can you do that for me? Yeah?” He received a small nod.

“Good job buddy” the rest of the class had quieted down to watch the scene unfold.

“Ok now let’s take your thumb out of your mouth, it’s icky and full of germs. Is it ok if I touch you?” He received another small nod as the thumb slowly left the blondes mouth.

“You’re doing amazing Bakugo, now come here baby, I’ve got you, theres no reason to be all teary, I’ve got you now, I’m here” Kirishima reassured him as he opened his arms to accept the little teen that was pushing himself aggressively into Kirishimas strong body, desperately seeking affection.

“Shhhh now, such a good job baby, all nice and calm now. You’ve done wonderfully Bakugo.” Kirishima gently rocked him in his lap. Swaying him side to side till he visibly relaxed and released all the built up tension.

“Let’s go back to the dorms now, yeah? Take a nice nap and watch some Disney movies?” Kirishima asked, and again received a nonverbal response of a nod.

Kirishima turned his gaze upwards to address his speechless class.

“I’m gonna trust you guys to tell Aizawa what’s happened ok? Just don’t make a big deal out of this. Make sure Sensei knows that Bakugo is ok and then leave it at that. I’ll see you guys back at the dorms.”

As he got up to leave, carrying the exhausted little in his arms he was bombarded with questions and compliments alike.

“How did you know what to do?” Said, pretty much everyone.

“That was amazing how you just calmed him down so easily.” Iida said.

“You’re really good with Kacchan, Hes gonna like you when hes little.” Midoriya couldn’t help but add in.

“How did you just tame Bakubaby that easily?” Mina asked excitedly.

“I don’t have an answer guys, but sometimes you just know and things come naturally.” Kiri said as he left the room, cradling the little in his arms.

“Sometimes you just know.” He whispered to himself as he looked fondly at a smiling Bakugo.

Notes:

Please leave any requests on the first chapter! <3 <3 <3
Hope you enjoy this work!!!

Ahhhhhhhh! First chapter done! I really hope this is good enough! Thank you so much for this wonderful request!

Chapter 3: NOW!!! (Little! Izuku, CG! Iida)

Notes:

Prompt:
ooh could you please do little izuku and cg iida? i don’t mind too much about what happens just that izuku is a very high maintenance baby and is always “look dada!” “dada come see!!!” “dadaaaaa now!!!!!!!”

Tell me how I did! I liked this one!

One page. One page was all Iida had to finish for his heroics essay. Just one simple page. He had just begun to type the very first sentence when there was a barely audible knock on his door.

Reluctantly, Iida walked over to the door and cracked it open just wide enough to see into the hallway.

“Hi dada!!!!!!!” Izuku stood there, waving his hands excitedly. Iida sighed internally. It really was just one page!!! Was that to much to ask for?

“Hello baby. How are you doing today?” Iida asked, stepping aside to let his little inside his dorm room.

“I’m good dada! Just missin you today” Izuku smiles as he attached himself to his caregiver in an unintentionally bone crushing hug.

“Well dada is very glad to see you too, he always misses his baby. How little are you right now?” Iida asked carrying Izuku over to the foot of the bed and pulling out his regression box. It was full of things like stuffed animals and well loved pacis. But also coloring books and sippy cups.

“I’m very big! I’m almost four dada!!!” Izuku started to dig through the box, squeeling when he finds his little green pacifier and popped it right in his mouth.
“Bu I still wan my paci” he mumbled around it.

“That’s ok baby, would you like me to find your bunny For you little one?” Iida said as he started searching through the box already knowing that the answer would be yes.

“Yes dada!!! Yes!!!!!” Iida quickly handed it to the little before he burst from excitement.
“Bunny!!!!!!!!” Izuku shouted.

“Alright Izuku quiet voices inside. I have to finish up my heroics essay and then we can play together. I have two options for you right now. Would you like to color?” He held up his right hand. “Or would you like to play some Animal Crossing on your switch?” He held up his left hand. Izuku frowned at the thought of not getting to play with his dada, but high fived Iidas left hand.

“Good choice little one. Let dada set it up for you” Izuku climbed up onto the bed and snuggled into the pillow as Iida handed him the switch with the game already loaded onto it. Iida walked back to his desk and sat down once he made sure Izuku was completely settled and contentedly sucking on his paci and playing his game. He began to write his final page.

“DADA!!!!” Iida jumped in his seat, spinning his chair to look over at his baby.
“DADA!!!!!! COME HELP!!!! QUICK!!!!!!!” Izuku shouted.

Iida jumped up and rushed over to his little.

“Lookit dada! A new villager!!!” Izuku happily pointed to the screen.

“That’s very nice baby, but I have to do work now. Dada can come play in a little bit. Okay? Just a few more minutes. Sit and play nice for now Izuku.” Iida reassured his little with a small kiss to the top of the head. He then returned to his desk chair to work again. He got a whole paragraph done before he heard another call.

“Dada! Come plaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyy” Izuku whined out from the bed. “I want dada”

“No baby. Dada is busy right now. He loves you very very much but he just needs a few more minutes. Would you like a new activity to do?” Iida asked, trying to redirect his needy littles attention.

“No dada, I keep playin” Izuku frowned even more. Iida did truly hate to see his little sad. It wasn’t that he wanted to do this essay, it just simply had to be done.

“Very good choice little one.” Iida said, swiftly returning to his work.

It wasn’t even 10 minutes later.

“Dada!!! Look what I did! come see please!!!”

“Not right now baby, I’m almost done, just a few more minutes.”

“Dadaaaaaaaa cmon pleeeeeeeeeeease” Izuku whined loudly again.

“I’m so sorry baby, I’ll be finished in a moment”

“No dada noooooooooooooow” Iida could tell that Izuku was starting to get littler, and much more frustrated at his lack of presence.

“Last sentence Izuku. Then I can submit it”

“Nonononono dada, NOW!!!” Izuku shouted. Iida hit submit. He was finally finished.

“Little one, I know you want your dada, but you had to be patient. We don’t use our outside voices inside.” Iida said sternly. Izuku whimpered. He realized he messed up he really didn’t want a time out. His dada had just been taking so long. He wanted to play. He let out another small whimper.
“Baby, none of that now. No tears no whimpers.” Iida said.

“Time out?” Izuku whimpered, holding back all his tears.

“Oh no baby, no punishment. You were a little naughty but you had a reason. You just needed some attention.”

“I sorry dada, needed you” izuku said crawling into his caregivers arms and curling into him.

“That’s why I’m not mad Izuku. And my work is finished now. We can play together now. Doesn’t that sound good?” Iida held his little close. Izuku nodded and nuzzled into Iidas chest.

“How little are you now baby?” Iida asked the question again.

“Small” he replied.

“Well then let’s get you into some protection and one of my big hoodies and cuddle. You need some well deserved attention little one” Iida suggested.

“Thank you dada” Izuku smiled around his pacifier, happy to finally have his dadas full attention.

Chapter 4: To Much Work (Little! Sero, CG! Denki and Mina)

Notes:

Prompt:
Heyo! I have a request if that's ok? It has caregivers Ashido and Kaminari with Little Sero (1-3 years). All three of them are studying and while doing so Sero starts to get stressed and regressing so Ashido and Kaminari decide to spend the rest of the study time taking care of little Sero. Looking forward to seeing what u make!

This ones long!!! I hope you like it!!!!

Sero knew that the unit was important. He knew that he didn’t have a grasp on the concept. He knew he needed to help his friends figure out what was going on. But he just didn’t understand why he was getting so frustrated.

Mina, Sero, and Denki were all sat in a circle on Mina’s pink, fluffy carpeted floor. Books and papers were thrown all around the room, honestly it looked like a tornado had ripped through the dorm. Between essays due and a final project for a unit, they had a lot of studying to do between the three of them. The three had originally planned to study with the rest of the Bakusquad but Kirishima and Bakugo had uh, gone off to do some studying of there own. Which left the other three to struggle to finish the work that they had procrastinated on all week.

Sero was by far the farthest behind. He had left all his work til the last minute. Again. He really needed to stop doing that.

“Sero, I need you to help me with this sentence!!! I can’t figure out the correct grammar” Mina complained dramatically. “English is to haaaaaaaaard”

“Mina shut it!!!!! We just have to finish the work” Denki laughed at her pouty face. Sero just sat there, quietly getting more stressed, as he fixed errors in the others papers, he thought to all the errors he had in his own. It wasn’t that Sero wasn’t smart, he just had a bad habit of poor time management.

Another half hour past and it was starting to get later. Seros two companions continued to pile the work on him, they truly didn’t mean to do it, and they definitely didn’t realize how stressed out he was becoming.

“Hey dude, can you look over this diagram, I don’t understand the overlap section” Denki asked.

“Yeah, please give me a second. I’m still trying to look over Mina’s essay and then finish even writing my own.” Sero replied with a sigh.

“But cmon this will take two seconds and your essay isn’t due for another 2 days. This assignment is due tomorrow!!!” Denki begged.

“Fine dude” Sero moved the current laptop off his lap and picked up the book Denki was handing him.

“But you better finish my essay too!!” Mina piped in.

“Of course” Sero choked out

Another whole half hour passed. He had to explain the stupid diagram 3 different times. And he only just finished editing Minas essay. He finally, after hours of studying opened up his own far from finished paper.

“Oh wait before you get to far into that, have you finished this response question?... aaaaaand can you do it for me?” Mina asked.

That’s it, Sero couldn’t take it anymore. There was to much work and way to much going on. Way way way to much work. His head couldn’t stay big. He needed to be small. He felt himself slipping. and fast. He hiccuped. Letting a small tear run down his cheek. Minas face turned from bubbly to a strong look of concern.

“no no no. Stay big. I have to stay big.” Sero muttered to himself. “Have to do work” he hiccuped again scrubbing at his eyes, willing the tears to go away and push down the smallness creeping up his spine.

“Hey, Sero, Bud? Are you ok?” Denki asked, discarding his book.

“Yeah babes? What’s with the tears?” Mina asked, thinking she did something wrong.

“I CANT DO IT ANYMORE!!!!!! TO MUCH WORK!!!!! IM TO SMALL!!!!!!!!!!!!” He shouted, letting the dam of tears break, releasing a flood down his face.

“Baby? Why didn’t you tell us you were feeling little? We could have saved studying for another day.” Mina sat there as she pet his hair.

“I’m serious Sero, it’s not good to push off your headspace like this, you’re gonna make yourself sick” Denki added, shushing him gently.

“B-but you guys h-h-ha-had all this wor-work and you need help!!! I had to help! But-but then I had all my own work a-a-a-and you kept on givin me more and now-ow-ow theres to much” Sero sobbed barely able to catch his breath.

“Oh baby, I’m so sorry” Mina hugged him.

“I didn’t realize we were stressing you out that much bud, how about we put away all the books for tonight and hang out. We can play some Mario kart!” Denki joined the hug.

“Yeah! I’ll even let you play as baby peach this time!!! Now let’s clean up those tears little one and I’ll make Denki load up the game.” Mina giggled, wiping away each of his tear as they slowly stopped falling.

“No game. To small” Sero admitted, looking down at his lap. Wiping away his own tears.

“Really? To small? For Mario kart? How little are you this time buddy?” Denki asked.

“Three? Maybe? Am gettin littler. Bad?” Sero said curling in on himself.

“No that’s not bad little one, we just need to make sure you’re comfortable. If words are becoming difficult, do you want to hold up how many fingers you are?” Mina reassured. Sero held up a wary 2 fingers, sometimes putting one down, but then putting it back up. He looked confused.

“Feeling floaty? That’s ok Sero, let me go get some things from your room. I’ll be right back, let Mina take care of you.” Denki smiled as he got up and left the room, affectionately ruffling the littles straight hair.

Denki ran as fast as he could to Seros room. He felt extremely guilty, piling all that work on his friend while he was little. But in Denkis defense, he didn’t know he was little. Yeah. That didn’t make him feel any less guilty. Once he was in Seros room, he grabbed the small chibi Spider-Man plush from his bed, and then pulled out a box that contained comfy clothes and other supplies. He pulled out a dark blue onsie with stars on it and then a Spider-Man paci. Denki noted that it was looking really worn out, he’d have to find money to order a new custom one for the little. He also grabbed a simple coloring book and a pack of thick crayons. Right before he left the room he decided to grab a diaper or two that shared the same star pattern as the onsie. With that, he rushed back to Minas room.

He opened the door to see that the pair had moved to the bed. There, Mina gently bounced a giggling Sero on her lap. She moved her hands from in front of her face.

“Peekaboo!” She tickled his sides, earning another giggle from the little.

“ ‘gain!” The little asked

“He got smaller?” Denki asked.

“Absolutely, almost nonverbal, hes probably on the low side of one. ” Mina replied.

“Well then help me get him changed before we have any issues.” Denki said. Mina helped Denki get the boy changed out of his big boy clothes.

“I’ll turn around for a moment” Mina said. Denki carefully changed the little into his diaper. He always appreciated Minas respect for there friend.

“You’re good Mina, can you get his pacifier?” Denki asked as he snapped the buttons at the bottom of the onsie together, sitting the little back up and into his lap on the bed.

“Here you go my smily baby! One Spider-Man paci coming right up! Oh!!! And here is your stuffie.” Mina walked back over placing the objects into his mouth and his hands.
“Hmmmmmm... what can we do now baby?” There was no response from Sero, but a happy smile and a little giggle.

“Mina?” Denki said “do you have anything fun in your room, I think hes a little to Little to color.”

Mina looked around her colorful and fun room, dumbfounded that he even would bother asking such a stupid question.
“Uh duh dude, did you shortcircut it again?” She laughed.
“I know exactly what to do. Denks, go clear off the desk, it’s gonna be messy” she grabbed a few containers of pink fluffy slime from one of her shelves and plopped it onto the desktop and plopped herself down into her swivel chair. Denki brought a babbling Sero over and sat him onto Minas lap. She gently guided his hands up on top of the slime. From then on it was just giggles and laughter as he slapped and squished the slime around in his hands. He continued for another 15 minutes until he started to slow down and yawn. It was pretty later after all, and babies do get tired very easily.

“Was that fun baby? Is it time for bed now?” Denki asked while cleaning up his hands with a paper towel.

“Fun” Sero yawned out as he relaxed into minas hold.

“Well then it’s time for bed buddy!” Denki said picking him up.

“He definitely needs a change before you put him down to sleep, by the way” Mina added, “I’ll go put my pajamas on in the bathroom while you do that” Denki laid him out on the ground, made quick work of the change, and put him back into the onsie, snapping the buttons up again.

“Alright sooooooooooooooo... sleepover time?” Mina asked jumping up onto the bed.

“Yeah, it’s sleepover time” Denki agreed as he picked up Sero and placed him in between the two caregivers on the large, plush bed. Sero was out like a light, curled up around his stuffie and gently bobbing the pacifier in his mouth.

“Hey Mina, I think we really owe Sero big time, we were the cause of all his stress, we are his caregivers! We are supposed to get rid of his stress not cause it!” Denki whispered harshly.

“Yeah I know, I’ve felt guilty all night. Maybe tomorrow we help him finish his paper so he can have little time again? I think that would make him feel better.”

“You know what Mina, that sounds like a really good idea. G’night”

“Gnight Denks.”

Notes:

Leave a comment!!! Love y’all!!!! <3

Chapter 5: Burrito (Little!Denki, CG! Bakugo and Kirishima)

Notes:

Prompt:
I'd like to request a Little Denki(2-6 I know its a big range so feel free to take creative liberty) with co-CGs Kiri and Katsuki. (Its up to you if you want the 3, or any, of them to be dating in the fic or not since you didn't specify your stance on it.) I headcanon Denki with ADHD so maybe something about him forgetting to take his meds and ending up slipping because he can't focus on his homework and he's really frustrated and Kiri and Kacchi notice and help their baby out. Also if you're down for a little angst you could include a meltdown where he starts pulling on his hair, screaming, and crying and his CG's have to panic and try to help. If you'd rather it be fluff then maybe make him overstimulated so they have to be even softer and gentler with their baby and wrap him blankets and snuggles and stuff.

“And then you move the third power to that part of the equation.” Bakugo explained, writing out each step of the equation with written notes for Denki and Kirishima. It was time for there weekly homework session. All three friends got together and would do all of there homework in one sitting. That way they were able to help each other.

“That makes sense now, finally!!!” Kiri cheered, slapping Bakugo on his back.

“But, it doesn’t. Where do you put the third power?” Denki asked.

“I just told you idiot, once you’ve solved, you move the power to that part of the equation.” Bakugo reminded him.

“Sorry... I didn’t realize that you had explained it.” Denki sighed rubbing the back of his neck.

“Are you ok Denk?” Kirishima asked.

“No?”

“What’s wrong bro?” Kirishima questioned again.

“I’m so distracted and I really don’t understand this and I can’t focus and I’m kinda starting to panic.” Denkis words came out fast.

“Woah, okay okay, let’s calm down please. Can you take a deep breath with me?” Bakugo asked. Denki managed a deep breath in and sighed out a ‘yeah’.

“Great job!” Bakugo encouraged, placing a gentle hand on Denkis back.

“You said you’re having trouble focusing? Did you take your meds today?”

“ um, yea- wait no. No, wait, yes I took them. Or wait was that yesterday morning?” Denki wondered out loud. “God I’m so stupid I don’t think I took them this morning but I can’t really remember.” He was starting to sound seriously distressed. His breathing was heavy and tears were beginning to prick the corners of his eyes.

“Okay Denki, that’s okay. You don’t need to get yourself worked up. You probably just forgot this morning. Do you want me and Bakugo to explain the concept again and keep going?” Kiri asked.

“Um...yeah. Yes please.” Denki said taking another deep breath and shaking Bakugos hand off his back. “I can do it”

And so they tried again. They explained it together to the yellow haired boy, and when he didn’t get it they explained it again. And then for a third time. Each attempt Denki seemed to be growing more frustrated, rocking back and forth and hitting the pencil against the page in quick repetition. Of course his study buddies noticed.

“Denki, bro, if it’s too much to focus on right now we can take a break and relax for a bit? We’ve been at this all night.” Kirishima asked, beginning to notice signs of his friends headspace making themselves apparent.

“Just cus I forgot to take my ADHD meds doesn’t mean I can’t focus at all. Plus you guys are still working. I don’t need a break, I’m fine.” Denki said. The way he said the words made it unclear wether he was telling his friends or trying to convince himself that his own words were true.

“Maybe we should just fucking take a break. Trust me your not the only one that needs it.” Bakugo said starting to close up the books laid out in front of them.

“NO! I said I don’t need a break! I c-can focus. I can do it! I-I pwomise!” Denki shouted, flailing his limbs out from his chair. His face was red hot with tears and his eyes were screwed shut. At some point his hands had managed to snake there way up into his hair and were pulling, hard, his hands covered over his ears.

“Hey baby boy, it’s ok it’s ok. I know how stressful it is without your medicine baby. Can we take a deep breath now? A nice deep breath with Da?” Kirishima said, swiftly kneeling down in front of his distressed little. He gently held the littles wrists and rubbed his thumbs over the soft skin ever so lightly, it usually got him to release his death grip on whatever object he was holding.

“You feel very overstimulated right now don’t you? A bit to much going on in your brain little one?” Bakugo asked from a small distance away, more then one set of hands on the little might make his meltdown escalate and that was the last thing that Bakugo wanted to do. He could feel static energy coming off of the littles body. Denki, who was breathing incredibly heavily, just gave a loud and long high pitched whine. It sounded painful. He kicked his feet out and whined loudly again.

“Let’s breathe again baby. A nice deep breath.” Kirishima said again, exaggerating his breathing to try and calm the little. He still gently rubbed at his wrists. The little whined again but began to release his grip.
“That’s my good boy. I’m so proud, let’s keep breathing ok?” The little took a big shaky breath in and out and finally relaxed his kicking feet.

“You’re doing great Denks, are you back with us now little one?” Bakugo asked. The little took one more big shaky breath and released his hair. His body went slack and he nodded his head, now sobbing. Kirishima was very quick to scoop him up and hold him closely.

“You’re ok baby boy, it’s ok. Calm down little one.” Kirishima said bouncing the little gently in his arms. Bakugo came over and ever so gently began to massage the blondes scalp. He knew that it was going to hurt after what his little had just went through.

“You’re ok kiddo.” Bakugo reassured. “You’re with your Da and Bubba now.”

“I ok now.” Denki hicupped. “I sorry, I really really sorry”

“Nothing to be sorry about baby, nothing at all. It’s not your fault. Being upset is understandable. How old are you right now?” Kiri stated, still holding him tightly.

“I four. Can you make the books go away now?” Denki asked, looking up and wiping away his own tears.

“Of course kiddo, there will be no more work tonight.” Bakugo swiftly stacked up his books and put them all down at the side of his desk. He made sure Not to leave any trace of Denkis stressor in his line of sight. “Is there something you would like to do?”

“I really sleepy now. Can I get burrito’d?” Denki yawned out.

“Burrito’d? Baby? What does that mean?” Kirishima laughed.

“Wanna get all wrapped up Da!” Denki smiled.

“Thaaaaaaaaat makes more sense! Of course you can. Let’s get all snuggled up and get all comfy. Do you want to pick a show?” Kiri said motioning for Bakugo to go get the laptop as he sat the blonde on the floor and moved to pick out a big fluffy black blanket from his closet.

“I wanna watch superheroes” Denki said. Bakugo knew what he was asking for and loaded up one of the more pg Avengers movies and put the laptop on the bed. While he did that Kirishima was laying out the blanket onto the floor. Bakugo then picked up the little, tickled his sides which elicited a joyful squeal and some giggles, and laid him out gently at the edge of the blanket. The two caregivers rolled the giggling little up and tucked in all the corners of the blanket, effectively swaddling Denki up in the massive blanket. The little finally felt safe.

“Thank you” he whispered from his cocoon. Both of his caregivers smiled.

Notes:

I love this prompt so much <3 little Denki is so adorable and I share your head cannon completely. I have ADHD so I based this off of my own experience with overstim and meltdowns. It may not be accurate for everyone. I hope that this is what you were looking for!!!

Chapter 6: Yeah Ok I’ll Hold You (little! Denki, CG! Bakugo and Kirishima)

Notes:

Prompt:
Kaminari is a little and accidentally slips in front bakugo who doesn’t know he is a little and bakugo somewhat is very confused, and calls kirishima if he knows what to do. Kirishima runs in and basically the three become a small family. It would be awesome if you could do this! Thank you!
Content: Bakuboys excessive swearing for comedic purposes.

“You’re so lucky that I agreed to do an extra sparring session with you Dunce Face, you sure do need it.” Bakugo said, getting into an offensive position, ready to fight.

“You better not go easy on me Blasty!” Kaminari replied, also ready for a fight.

“As if I could!!!” Bakugo said as he began hurling explosions at his electric counterpart.

“Woah!!!” Kaminari shouted jumping back and sending an electrical current in Bakugos direction. The zap of electricity grazed Bakugo, sending a little jolt through his body. He responded by sending bigger explosions.

“EAT SHIT AND DIE” Bakugo screamed sending a massive explosion. It sent Kaminari flying backwards. He hit the pavement on his back and skidded across the ground. He hit the ground hard, he felt the impact reverberate through his body. His head hit the ground last. The searing pain was felt through his entire body almost immediately. God it hurt really bad. The intense heat from the explosion was making his eyes water. Or was he crying? Oh he was definitely crying. Oh no. He laid there, sprawled out on the floor, crying as the smoke cleared in the wake of the explosion. Bakugo cackled loudly when he wasn’t attacked again.

“THAT was all it took to knock you down IDIOT?!!?!! you’re gonna need to do a hell of a lot better then that if you want to improve” Bakugo laughed again.
“Cmon! Get up Dunce face, don’t tell me you short circuited from one bolt of lighting.” he yelled looking at the far end of the room at the figure laid out over the floor.
“Kaminari?” He called out. That was when he heard a long wail. A very loud wail too. Bakugo was confused at first. It wasn’t like Kaminari to cry after taking a hit, so Bakugo ran over to his side. Meanwhile Kaminari just continued to cry. His head hurt and so did his back. He wanted his daddy.

“Hey idiot, why are you crying?” Bakugo asked. Kaminari kept crying, laid out on the floor with his limbs like a starfish. His whole body shook with each sob and cry.

“Seriously dude are you ok? Did I fucking concuss you or some shit?” Bakugo sat down behind his head to subtly checking his body for injuries. He didn’t see any damage. But when he lifted Kaminari’s head to check for blood the blonde seemed to calm down ever so slightly, he was still crying, and leaned into the touch.

“What the fuck is wrong with you??? Did I hurt you???? Fuck. You’ve actually got me worried Dunce face.” Bakugo said holding his friends head in his hands gently.

“It hurts!” was all Kaminari said.

“What hurts fucker? Did I break something?”

“It hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts!” Kaminari kept repeating.

“Tell me what hurts!!!!!! Use your godamn words!!!”

“Gave me a ouchie on my head!” He finally said while still crying.

“Why are you talking like that? Please don’t tell me you have a concussion, you can’t lose anymore brain cells.”
Bakugo said.

“No. I ok, just gave me an ouchie an’ it hurted.” Kaminari said, finally starting to calm down after the shock of the injury wore away.
“Jus’ scared me” he said quietly, pushing more of himself into Bakugos arms.

“The fuck are you doing? I don’t cuddle dumbass!” He said scooching away from Kaminari and dropping his upper body back to the ground in the process.
Kaminari laid there in shock for another second, blinking his eyes a few times before the wailing cries started again.

“Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck. Ok so maybe I can hold you like this or something. Can you stop crying please, I didn’t mean it. Fuuuuuuuuuck.” Bakugo said gathering his friend’s upper body back into his arms.

“Hol’ me pease” Kaminari said leaning back into the touch again.

“Yeah ok I’ll hold you. Can you tell me why your acting so fucked up?” Bakugo asked.

“Jus’ little.” He said finally stopping his tears.

“What do you mean little? The hell does that mean?”

“ ‘m little. Call Kiri.”

“Does Kirishima know what’s going on?” Kaminari nodded his head.
“Ok looks like we are calling Eijiro.” Bakugo sighed maneuvering his phone out of his pocket. The line only rang once before his boyfriend picked up.

“YOOOOOOO WHATS UP BRO” Kirishima Shouted through the phone.

“Fucking Christ can you shut up?!?! So I was sparring with Dunce Face and I hit him, but like not even that hard, and to make a long fucking story short, he’s now laying in my lap crying and talking like a toddler and hes asking for you. I don’t know what the fuck is happening can you please get over here. Like NOW!” Bakugo finished, absentmindedly rubbing the blondes head ever so gently. Kaminari cooed and cuddled up closer.

“Oh boy. I know what’s going on. I’m already out the door and on my way to the training hall. Keep him in you lap and be gentle please. Also no swearing around the baby.” Kirishima said.

“Baby??? WHAT FUCKING BABY???” Bakugo yelled into his cell phone. The call dropped and Bakugo slammed his phone down onto the ground next to him. Thank god for extra extra protective cases. It took less then 5 minutes for Kirishima to arrive at there location. He rushed over to the pair and immediately took a sniffling Kaminari fully into his lap, gently wiping his tears away and placing the littles head on his shoulder. He rocked him gently back and forth.

“Daddy! You here!” The little said excitedly, curling into the muscular form.

“Yes of course I’m here Kami, are you ok little man? Any bad ouchies?” Kiri asked, lifting the boys arms to look for bruises and cuts.

“Nuh uh, jus’ scareded me. Baba made a big ‘splosion and I wen’ flyin back an’ hit the ground. I ok, jus’ scary.”

“Wow! You’re so brave Kami! You were so brave.” Kirhisma comforted the little with a hug.

“Can someone tell me what the FUCK is going on here because CLEARLY someone left me out of the fucking loop.” Bakugo interrupted the touching moment unfolding in front of him.

“WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT SWEARING IN FRONT OF THE BABY KATSUKI!!!!!!!” Kiri said with murder in his eyes as he moved his hand to cover Kamis ears.

“CHRIST!!!!!!! Ok fine! Can you please explain what is going on?” Bakugo asked for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Our friend Kami here is what we call a little. He came to me a few months ago and told me about it, and since then I’ve been helping him when he regresses. I’m his daddy!” Kirishima said proudly with a wide toothy smile on full display. Kami looked away shyly and hid his face in Kirishimas obnoxiously red shirt.

“Oh Fu- oh.... Well....Oh.” Bakugo stuttered our. Unsure how to respond.

“Baba mad?” Kamis muffled voice said.

“No I’m not mad... Babas not mad.” Bakugo tentatively responded.
“Why would I be mad Kami?”

The little peaked his head up from his daddy’s shirt.
“Cus its weird an’ you won’ like me if ‘m weird.”

“Now that’s some bullshiiiiiiii-“ Kirishima shot him another death glare.
“Now that doesn’t make any sense, Kami. Of course I still like you. You’re my friend, or whatever. What I’m trying to say is I don’t hate you.” Bakugo responded moving closer to the little and gently running his hand through the blondes hair again. Bakugo took one of Kamis hands in his own free one and squeezed it.
“I could never be mad at you for being yourself baby. And I’m sorry that I hit you so hard.” Bakugo apologized.

“It was cool tho. I wen’ flyin.” Kami said with a smile.

“You did! And you were very very brave for taking a hit. Babas proud of you for being so strong.”

Kiri was almost in (very manly, mind you) tears at the scene of affection that was playing out in front of him between his boyfriend and his little.

“Can Baba and daddy come play now? I not scared anymore” Kaminari asked, basking in the attention he was receiving from his two caregivers.

“Sure baby, let’s go back to your room. We can go find your Pokémon stuffies and go play with them.” Kirishima said, starting to stand up with the boy still in his arms.

“Noooo daddy, I wan’ Baba to carry!!!!!” Kami said, reaching out his arms towards Bakugo. Bakugo cautiously took him into his hold and after some readjustments made by Kiri, was successfully and safely carrying his little back to the dorms.

“I’m gonna be Pikachu an’ an’ daddy can be bulbasour and Baba can be charmander!” Kaminari babbled away all the way back to the dorm rooms.

Kirishima looked over at Bakugo as he lovingly carried his friend with a look full of so much love and pride that that Bakugo thought his heart would burst.

“Stop giving me that fucking look Eiji.”

“WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT SWEARING?!?!!?!!??!!”

“SHIT!”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this chapter!!! Leave me comments/feedback/and requests (only on chapter 1) I love hearing from you guys!!! It really give me inspiration to write.

Chapter 7: I Don’t Want To Be A Bother (little! Iida, CG! Class 1A)

Notes:

Prompt:

I know this may seem weird, but I kind of want to know what you think little Iida would be like? Like babbling toddler Iida.
Maybe the class is shocked to hear him giggling and being messy for once?
Or maybe his usual straight-laced attitude is him overcompensating for a messy and mischevious little side of himself that he is insecure about?

Class movie night! It was always everyone’s favorite way to spend a Friday night after a long week of classes. The routine was always the same, gather everyone together to collectively beg Aizawa to order pizzas, argue about what to get on said pizzas when Aizawa finally agrees, and then all stuff there faces with as much pizza a teenager could eat while watching someone’s favorite movie. This Friday was no different. They had already gotten through the first two steps and were working on picking a movie while the pizzas arrived.

“Cmon Minaaaa we watched Hagakures stupid sad love movie last week.” Kaminari whined.

“Please! Like you weren’t crying too Kami” Hagakure yelled from the corner of the room where the floating clothes were resting draped over Ojiro.

“y’all are a bunch of fucking idiots!!!! Let’s watch something actually good for once, like a horror movie!!!” Bakugo yelled from the couch.

“...but baaaaaaabe, I don’t like horror movies.” Kirishima whispered into Bakugos ear, his expression turning into a small pout.

“Never FUCKING mind. One of you extras pick something else.” Bakugo yelled again, wrapping his arms protectively around the redhead, who was clearly embarrassed.

“How about a Disney film? A throwback to our childhood maybe?” Midoriya suggested.

“Yo! What about Cars? That was one of my favorites as a kid!!!” Kami yelled out. A few groans ran through the room but most of his classmates responded with happy agreement. Kirishima happily volunteered his Disney+ account so they could watch the movie. Who can blame him for loving Disney. Most of the class crowded together on the three couches surrounding the TV. The Bakusquad on one, the Dekusquad on the other, and everyone else either on the floor or on the other couch. Iida chose not to squish himself in between Ochako and Todoroki and instead chose to sit on the floor directly at Midoriyas feet.

The movie started to play just as pizza arrived. Aizawa brought in the boxes and dropped them onto the table. Everyone crowded around to get a plate and shove a few slices on it.

The movie played on, and with its colorful scenes and funny jokes, giggles were to be expected. However, who they were coming from was very unexpected. Everyone turned there gaze towards the classmate sat on the floor to find the source of the childlike laughter.

You can imagine the shock that rippled through the classroom when they saw Iida, their fearless class president, giggling, completely entranced by the movie, and making the biggest freaking mess while trying to eat a piece of pizza. At first Class 1A didn’t really know what to do. Midoriya leaned down and gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Iida? Are you ok?” He said, loudly enough to get his attention. A look of fear and realization flashed across his face. He dropped the gnawed on piece of pizza back onto the plate and began to push himself out of his headspace and clean up his sauce covered hands with a napkin.

“I’m so sorry, I have no idea what came over me there. I hope you will not view me differently after this unfortunate incident. And with that, I will be going up to my room now.” Iida said quickly standing up and brushing any crumbs off his clothing.

“Wait Iida, you don’t need to leave!” Ochako said, grabbing his hand.

“No, you do not understand, I must leave.” Iida insisted.

“Hey, Iida, it’s ok. You can stay. You can relax.” Midoriya said.

“Bu- but I...” Iida stammered.

“Ok does anyone at ALL have a problem with Iida taking a chill pill for once in his life?” Ochako yelled out to the class. Murmurs ran through the room and the general agreement was reached that truly, no one cared. Iidas face was bright red and he curled in on himself guiltily.

“But, I don’t want to be a bother to anyone. I may require some care.” Iida stammered out again, slowly falling back into his headspace.

“We really don’t mind Iida, if this is something you need, then we are here for you! Just relax.” Midoriya said.

“But I don’t want to be a bother. Really, I should be going to my room.” Iida said starting to walk away again.

“What about finishing the movie? Don’t you want to see the ending?” Kaminari found his voice to speak up.

“And what about your pizza, you’ve barely eaten anything. Aren’t you hungry? Buddy?” Midoriya said carefully. Iida released the breath he didn’t realize he was holding and nodded.

“Here come and sit back down. I’ll help you.” Ochako said gently guiding him back to his seat on the floor. Iida was very quickly absorbed back into the film. Giggling happily as he was fed little bites of pizza. The class carried on as normal. Slowly Iida realized that no one was judging him. There was no teasing and no uncomfortable atmosphere. Just his classmates genuineness and love. Maybe he could relax more often.

Notes:

I highkey hate what I wrote in this chapter. I haven’t been able to get into littlespace and it’s kiiiiiiiillllllllling me. Sucks not having a CG. I just needed to get past this writing block and get my brain back on track though. Sorry about it guys :’(

Chapter 8: Like A Baby Frog? (little! Sero, CG! Tsu)

Notes:

Prompt:
Would like to see something with Little Sero and Cg Tsuyu?
Maybe something like, she doesn’t know he’s a little, and he’s trying not to slip in front of her, but ends up having a accident? Maybe a nickname of tadpole thrown in there somewhere (because well, baby, frog, lol)

Sero and Tsuyu has been paired for a heroics class. It was a simple task, really. One plays the villain and the other the hero. It was an independent task, no one was monitoring and it was just a routine task. Sero was assigned the hero and Tsuyu was hunting him down, dressed as a terrifying villain, mask and everything. All that she had to do was get the quirk cancelling cuffs on him, or the other way around. Either way, the exercise ended when one or the other was safely cuffed. Sero had been teetering on the edge of his little space all day. He hadn’t gotten to slip since last Saturday and that was to long in between drops for his anxiety to handle. But he knew he needed to finish this activity and then it was home free for the night. All his homework was done and he had nothing else to do besides slip and play with his stuffies behind the safety of his closed door. As he ran to hide in wait for the villain Tsu, he let his thoughts drift to all the little gear deep in his closet. His soft black onesie and the little orange pacifier that he had ordered in secret right before they moved into the dorms. And how could he forget his Spider-Man plushie, they were going to go on so many adventures tonight! Maybe he could even watch the Spider-Man cartoons tonight!!! He must have lost track of time somewhere because he was no longer focusing on the task at hand. He ended up sitting down in a corner, sheltered on three sides, and continued to daydream himself right down into his little space. He was getting smaller, dropping down comfortably between 2 and 3.

“An then I gonna play wit my stuffie an-an go save the city!! An then I gonna be a hero!!” Sero mused to himself lightly. He was utterly unaware that the ‘villain’ was lurking just around the corner of one of his protective walls, listening to his imaginative conversation with himself, very confused at his actions.

“I’ve found you now!” Tsuyu said out loud as she began to round the corner, capture cuffs out in front of her.

“Gotchu!!! You’ve lost hero- wait Sero are you ok?” Tsuyu dropped the act when she saw a look of absolute pure terror on her friends face. She was even more concerned when he whimpered and a large yellow puddle began to spread out from underneath him.

Silent tears dropped down Seros face, to terrified to scream at the horrifying villain standing in front of him. He wasn’t really aware when his bladder released but he became aware of the cooling wetness on his bottom. He whimpered again and tried to crawl backwards. He was so scared, he couldn’t go anywhere, he was quite literally backed into a wall. His cries became more frantic as he thought these were his last moments. He closed his eyes and screamed.

It was a gut wrenching scream, Tsu could feel her stomach twist. She quickly shed the costume she was wearing and got as close to her friend as possible while avoiding getting wet.

“Sero, SERO! It’s me! It’s Tsu! You’re in class, I’m not a real villain, you’re ok Sero.” She gently pet his hair while his breathing calmed down and his watery eyes stopped darting frantically.

“N-no villain?” Sero stammered out.

“No, sweetheart, no villain, just me, just Tsu. What’s going on? Did you hit your head?” Tsu asked, continuing to touch his head with affection.

“No jus little. Feel all icky Tsu.” He said squirming uncomfortably in his pants. He hated having accidents, but he couldn’t help it, he got scared.

“I can imagine that you feel, uh, icky Sero. But what does ‘little’ mean?” Tsu asked curiously.

“I get small, young, so I feel better.” He explained, pushing his head into her hand.

“Like regression?” She asked, understanding the situation a whole lot more all of a sudden.

“Uh huh. I get really little. I sorry I had a accident. I had to go.” Sero said, getting sniffly again.

“Nothing to be sorry for tadpole, I scared you. I didn’t know you were a little. I can help you clean up if you’d like?” Tsu said, trying to be as understand and as cautious about the situation as humanly possible.

“Tadpole?” He asked, cocking his head to the side.

“Yeah, like a baby frog! Right?” Tsu said.

“Yeah. Like baby frog.” Sero responded.

“Now let’s get you out of here so we can clean you up. Yeah? And then we can go back to your room and play with your stuffies I heard you talking about!” She said helping him to his feet, comforting him again when he whimpered about his wet pants.

“Clean up please.” He said, clinging to her arm and following her out of the maze of walls they were trapped in.
“but what bout the ‘ssignment Tsu? Gotta be a hero!” Sero said.

“Oh here, you can pretend you got me, and put the cuffs on me. That way we can leave the class and get you cleaned up and no one will be the wiser.” Tsu said, slipping the cuffs onto her own wrists.

“But my accident.” Sero whined loudly.

“No one is going to know tadpole. No one else is finished with the activity yet. You weren’t exactly hard to find little one.” She joked “we are just going to report to All Might and then go back and clean you up.” She reassured.

“Just wanna get all clean.” He said agreeing to the plan.

They went up to All Might, turned in the cuffs and left to Seros room. Sero didn’t speak a word. He was scared of his teacher noticing his predicament.
All Might pretended not to notice the wet patch and let them leave class as soon as they were cleared to.
Tsu rushed Sero back to his room. She helped him strip down to his underwear and sent him off with a washcloth into his bathroom to go clean up a little bit more.

“Tsu! Need a pull up.” He shouted from the bathroom.

“Where are they tadpole?”

“In a box in the closet. I wan my paci, an my onsie. Soft.” Sero explained. Tsu happily went through the closet and got the desired items. She slipped the pull up through the crack in the door and waited for him to step outside. When he did, she carefully helped him into the fluffy black onsie and popped the little pacifier in his mouth.

“Are you ready to play tadpole?” She asked.

“Uh huh!!!” Said the happy little, accident and scare long forgotten. He was just a happy little little.

Notes:

I feel better about this one! Hope you like it!!! Leave me comments, they make me want to write!!!!!!

Chapter 9: Good At Something (little! Izuku, CG! Iida)

Notes:

Prompt:
Can you please please please write Little Izu and CG Iida?
Iida is stressed about his classmates and how they don't listen to him despite it causing issues and asks Izuku to come over to his room. He then awkwardly asks Izuku if he could be Little for him and he goes through a bedtime routine with Izuku and it helps both Iida and Izu relax.
Iida calls Mido Izuku when he's little and Izu calls Iida Bubba.
OH! And Izu is 1-3 years. He has a paci and pullups and an All Might plushie as well as some coloring and story books. Iida keeps a lot of his little gear and clothes (onsies and footies) in his room under the bed.

Iida sat in class, tapping his foot aggressively against the floor under his desk. The entire class was stuck in detention because, despite how many times Iida told them to please stop talking and take a seat while Aizawa was out of the room, no one listened to him and now everyone had a detention. And to make it worse they were mad at Iida, even Aizawa was mad at Iiida, disappointed that he couldn’t keep the class quiet for 10 minutes as the class president. They just never listen. Ever. It was infuriating. He couldn’t do anything correctly. But he knew one thing he could do, be a good caregiver. ‘It is only Friday night, instead of Saturday’ Iida thought to himself, ‘but maybe my little Izuku will be little for me tonight.’

‘Just maybe’ he thought again.

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••

Time passed and Aizawa did eventually release them from the classroom. Yet Iida was still incredibly tense. He paced back and forth in his room hours later debating on bothering Izuku. After another ten minutes of pacing without any relief, he pulled out his phone and called Izuku. He picked up after the fourth ring.

“Iida? What’s up? I’m a little bit busy right now.” Izuku said, clearly playing a video game as loud sounds played in the background and the clear voice of Bakugos yells echoed in the background.

“Oh I’m sorry, let me hang up.” Iida said frustrated again.

“No no no! You called me for a reason, it’s like 9pm what’s up?” Izuku said, groaning when he lost the round.

“Can you come over Izuku, Bubba needs you.” Iida whispered into the phone.

“Oh. OH. Ok Iida, I will be right over. Sorry Kacchan, we are going to have to play another time.” Izuku said.

“Ah you MOTHER FU-“ and then the line went dead.

It took less then 10 minutes for Izuku to come flying into his room.

“Oh thank god Izuku I’m going out of my mind” Iida said hugging the smaller boy.
“Thank you so much for coming”

“Well if my Bubba needs me then I’m here for you, you’re always here for me. But what’s going on? Why do you need me?”

“I need you to be little for me Izu. I find myself lacking in confidence lately, I feel like I have no control anymore. I need to remind myself that I’m good at something.” Iida said, still squeezing the boy wrapped in his arms.

“Iida, I had no idea that you were feeling that way. Trust me, you are still yourself, there is nothing you’ve done wrong.” Izuku tried to comfort his caregiver.
“I’ll be little if you need me to. Anything to help you.”

“Please, please! I really need it.” Iida said.

“Well it’s pretty late for a little one to be awake, wanna start with a bedtime routine? I’ll make sure I slip down if you just start doing your thing.” Izuku said, setting himself up to be in his headspace.

“Yeah, yeah you’re correct, it’s much to late for my Izuku to be awake. Let’s complete your routine.” First, after he set Izuku down on the carpeted floor to help make him feel small, Iida pulled out the cardboard box from under his bed, full of all the little stuff Izuku could want. Stuffies, a few pacifiers, a handful of crayons and a coloring book, colorful pull ups with heroes on them, and a few onsies and footies that were modeled after all might and one with little green bunnies on it.

“Which one would you like tonight baby? Bunnies or all might?” Iida asked putting up the two options. “Left or right?” He showed the options again.

“Left, I want all might please, Bubba.” He said, adding in the last word when he remembered he was supposed to be little.

“Thank you Izuku, good choice baby. Let’s get you dressed. Can I help you? Or would you like to do it by yourself?”

“Help me Bubba.” Izuku said making grabby hands towards his caregiver as he started to feel his headspace creeping up from the base of his spine.

“Another good choice Izuku. Thank you.” Iida said, carting a pull up and one of the 2 All Might footies over to his little. He helped the boy silently undress, and then helped him into his little gear, making sure everything was snug and fit right, but not to tight. By the time Iida was finished, Izuku had slipped, to around four or five, older then usual, but it was the best he could do at the moment.

“What comes next in our routine Izuku?” Iida asked, to gauge the headspace of his little.

“Weeeeeee... brush teeth and wash faces!”

“That’s right Izuku, brushing your teeth is extremely important.” Iida said guiding him to the bathroom.
With a little help with the toothpaste, Izuku was able to do everything on his own.

“Ok Izuku, after we clean our teeth and faces, we do what?” Iida prompted.

“Story!!! You pick Bubba!!!” Izuku said. Once they were all cuddled up into bed and ‘Goodnight Moon’ had been read, Izuku found himself even smaller then he had anticipated. Maybe around 2.

“Alright Izu, it’s time for little ones to go to bed.”

“Nuh uh, wan Bubba stay.” Izuku said.

“Did you get younger Izuku? A full slip?” Iida asked.

“Ya Bubba. Bubba stay?” He asked again.

“Of course I’ll stay Izuku. It is time for bed.” Iida said, settling down into the bed and cuddling his little one close. He was so thankful for what he had done for him tonight. Iida could tell that they both were feeling a lot better. And when they woke up in the morning, it was like Iida was a new man.

“You got me to slip fully last night Iida, I wasn’t expecting that.” Izuku said.

“I guess I am still good at something. Thank you.” Iida said with a smile.

Notes:

I had some downtime a few days ago so I wrote a bunch of chapters ahead, so I figured why not release another one to you guys today!!!! I love y’all!!!
Please leave me comments. I want to hear from you guys!!!! They also help me gauge interest and inspire me to write!!! So leave ya girl a comment!!!

Chapter 10: Goodnight Baby Bird (little! Hawks, CG! Miruko and Dabi)

Notes:

Prompt:

I really like the idea of platonic CG Miruko, but I also really like the idea of Dabi as his caregiver.
Maybe Hawks is stressed out from hero work and is really close to slipping on the job. As soon as he finishes and sees his caregiver he goes into his little space right away. Maybe he accidentally slips in front of other people maybe it's just the two of them.

“That was such a long day.” Hawks groaned placing his head in his hands as he sat behind his desk at the agency. He scrubbed at his eyes to make sure he stayed awake. It had been an exhausting day. A group of amateur villains decided that today would be great day to rob a bunch of banks, which led to a wild chase and a very tired out Hawks, who had chased them down by air and captured them before they could get to far away. Luckily no one was hurt, but it was still a whole lot of paperwork.
‘Ew paperwork’ Hawks thought as he continued to fill out page after page. Describing the events on this line, signing off on that line, dating the page at the top. There was very little he hated more then paperwork. He was fully aware he was going to go home and probably regress for a few hours until he inevitably passed out from the stress of the day. He couldn’t wait.

He watched time tick on by as he continued the boring paperwork, but finally, he was done. He could leave. He changed out of his hero costume and put on a pair of comfy sweatpants and a white t-shirt. He thanked his co workers and the person at the door and left with his bag in hand, his tired wings curled up against his back. He walked outside in the brisk evening air for a while, until he happened upon the alleyway that was a shortcut to his apartment. He took the turn.

“Figured I’d see you down here birdie” a voice from the shadows said.

“Dabi? Is that you?” Hawks said, voice full of hope.

“Yeah it is, I know you take the shortcut home when your tired, and after hearing about the chase you had today, I figured You might want someone to walk you home. Miruko is waiting.” Dabi said, revealing himself from the shadows and matching pace with the winged hero.
“Wouldn’t want you regressing to much before you get to her.” He added.

“I’m not gonna get that small!” Hawks insisted.

“I highly doubt that kiddo, I don’t believe that for a second.” Dabi lughed, taking the regressing mans hand and walking with him down the alleyway. Hawks feet started to drag, and yawns were escaping his mouth every few minutes. He used his free hand to rub at his eyes, willing the heaviness he felt to go away.

“Are you getting sleepy birdie? Because, I can carry you yknow.” Dabi said once there pace had all but stopped to a crawl.

“Yeah, pick up.” Hawks said, stretching his arms upwards and and jumping a little bit to help Dabi lift him. He fell into a light sleep almost immediately once he was safe and comfortable in his arms. Dabi continued to walk with him like this all the way to his front door, gently bouncing him and shushing him when he stirred. Not wanting to wake the sleeping man, Dabi kicked the bottom of the door a few times instead of knocking to make sure Miruko could hear him.

“Hawks! You’re early! Why didn’t you just use your key-“ she said loudly as she swung open the door, her words trailing off immediately.
“Is that my little birdie, Dabi?”

“Why yes it is, I walked him home, I knew he was going to be little, wouldn’t want him lost in the city with all those villains out there.” He laughed awkwardly. Miruko ignored that statement and instead chose to gently brush her hand over her littles wings. He stirred quickly, peeking one of his eyes open and catching a glimpse of his caregiver.

“MOMMY!” He yelled, throwing himself out of Dabis arms and onto the floor, knocking Dabi down in the process. He rolled once, jumped to his feet and wrapped her in a bone crushing hug. Sometimes he forgot that he was not physically little, but she didn’t care.

“Hey baby bird! Had a stressful day? You happy to see your mommy?” She said, returning the bone crushing hug, and lifting him into her arms when he refused to let go. Dabi pulled himself off the floor and brushed his clothing off.

“Well I am clearly not needed anymore. Catch ya next time kiddo.” He said, ruffling the littles hair and walking out of sight down the hall.

“Let’s go inside little one, I know you must be so tired.” She said as she shut the door behind her. Once Miruko had seated herself on the couch, Hawks finally removed his face from the the crook of her neck. He looked exhausted, bags were forming under his eyes and his lids were dropping heavily.

“Oh such a sleepy little one aren’t you. How about a nice bath and then bedtime with lots of cuddles baby bird?” She asked.

“Yes mommy. Sounds nice.” Hawks yawned through the statement. She carefully picked him up again, with absolutely no struggle, and carried him into the bathroom. She set him on the vanity countertop and turned to the bath to start the warm water. After that she turned back to the little.

“Do you want help with your bath? Or would you like to do it on your own?” She already knew the answer but communication at every step was a very important part of caregiving to Miruko.

“Help mommy” he said tiredly.

“Good boy Hawks.” She praised as she began to carefully undress him. First the shirt, then the pants, and then everything else. She held his hand out and he hopped off the counter, and carefully stepped into the full tub.

“Do you want bubbles baby bird?” Miruko asked as he splashed half heartedly in the water.

“Please” he smiled.
“Want bubbles” he confirmed.

“Such good manners baby. Here’s some bubbles.” She said pouring in a cap full of the bubble bath. She mixed it into the water with her hand and the suds began to rise. Hawks giggled just a little as he played with the bubbles. Miruko quickly washed him down, knowing he really needed to go to bed, but she took extra time on his wings, making sure they were free from debris and soft to the touch.

“You all done my sweet birdie?” She asked once the water got a little colder.

“all done.” Hawks yawned out. With a little more effort, Miruko pulled him out of the bathtub and wrapped him in the fluffiest towel she could find. She then helped him step into a pull up because sometimes he had accidents when he slept, and put on some soft red pants to sleep in.

“Time to dry those pretty wings baby.” He said, sitting the sleepy little sideways in her lap, and beginning to blow dry his wings on a low heat. As the water was whisked away, Hawks was already drifting off. Miruko had to wake him up to get him to use the potty once she was done drying his wings. After a little praise, she picked him up once again and let him fall back to sleep. She rocked him all the way to their room where she laid him on the bed, put a red pacifier in his mouth, and tucked him in all nice and warm.

“Goodnight baby bird” she said placing a little kiss on his forehead and turning out the lights.

Notes:

Me projecting onto Hawks this chapter? Nope. Not at all :/

The country is going to shit? Here! Have a chapter!

Chapter 11: Playground! (little! Ojiro, CG! Hagakure)

Notes:

Prompt:
Heyo! Could I get a little!Ojiro and cg!Hagakure fic? Just thought it would be fun to see a bubbly Hagakure to go mommy mode as level headed Ojiro goes happy, babbling little.

On really nice days when the sun is out and shining class 1A is blessed with their home room teacher being in a good mood, they are sometimes allowed to go on outings. Today was one of those days. Everyone was cleared to go to the park, there was a little food festival going on so booths were set up with food from various small restaurants. Maybe Aizawa really was in a good mood, or maybe he just wanted to try the cat shaped mochi, but either way, the entire class was on an outing. Strict rules of course, stay in groups of at least 2 and don’t leave each other’s sides no matter what. Last thing that 1A needed was another villain attack. The class walked together to the park a few blocks from the school, it was small but there was plenty to do. Lots of intertwining pathways for walkers, lined by flowers and shady trees, a small duck pond where you could sit and watch koi swim around in circles and feed the ducks, a small playground with some swings and a few slides, and lastly the large open field where the booths were set up that day. Hagakure and Ojiro had naturally paired up, being a couple and all. Hagakure was practically dragging her boyfriend around to each and every booth looking to see what each booth had to offer. She was bouncing with excitement. There was a lot going on. So many people it was hard to squeeze through them and so many loud noises and strong smells and it was honestly becoming a little overwhelming to Ojiro. He hadn’t planned on regressing today but sometimes things just happen. He started to tear up as he was continuously dragged around by his girlfriend, he held onto his tail tightly for comfort. Finally he had had enough and pulled on her hand to stop. She looked back, an annoyed look plastered on her face. That expression quickly changed when she saw a single tear slide down her boyfriends cheek. She pulled him once more, this time in between the food stall and out into the open part of the field.

“Ojiro, baby, what’s wrong?” She asked, knowing he had regressed.

“There’s to much in there. It’s loud and smells funny and people keep touching me! No more mama.” He said with a pout.

“Of course we can take a break darling, mama’s here, lets go get ice cream from the booth on the end and then go sit by the pond to eat. Sound good?” She said running her invisible hand up and down his arm.

“Much better mama.” He said following the invisible girl with the pink blouse and light jean shorts back into the crowd. He closed his eyes and let himself be pulled along, clutching his tail and ignoring everything that was happening around him. Once they reached the desired ice cream booth, Hagkure ordered and paid for two scoops, matcha for him, strawberry for her. And she quickly guided him back out of the crowd.

“Let’s go eat lovie” she said, pointing to an unoccupied bench on the edge of the pond. Once the boy had dug into his ice cream, his previous discomfort had been all but forgotten. He was safe with his mama and full of delicious ice cream, what reason was there to be sad anymore??? He waited patiently for his mama to finish her cone while he watched the fish swim.

“Lookit mama! Fishies!” He said excitedly, pointing down at all the glittering scales as they shined in the sunlight.

“Those are fishies Ojiro! Good job!” She said, using some napkins to clean up his messy hands and face.
“What should we do next baby boy? Do you want to go back in and look for more food?” Hagakure asked. That nervous feeling returned to Ojiros tummy.

“Don’t want to go back in mama. To much. Don’t like it. Not while I’m little.” He said, embarrassed and guilty that he was ruining her outing.

“That’s ok sweetheart, don’t be upset about it, nothing looked that good anyways. Do you want to go on a walk? Or maybe go play on the playground?” She asked, reassuring him that he was ok.

“Playground!” Ojiro said excitedly. Hagakure nodded and held his hand as they walked the short distance to the playground. He went and hopped right on the swings, ignoring the other people around him. There was only two other families with small children, and then two of there classmates, a certain explosive blonde and his redheaded companion, who they just decided to ignore. Whatever they were doing there was there business, although Hagakure figured the she and Kirishima were in a similar situation.

“Push me?” Ojiro asked Hagakure.

“Of course baby! Hold on tight.” She said, giving him a big push. Ojiro giggled as he flew through the air. Hagakure was just happy that she could make her little happy. He was so serious and put together all the time, he deserved time to be carefree and joyful. She pushed him for another few minutes before they switched to going down the slide together, and then she helped him climb the (very small) rockwall, and he even helped build a sandcastle in the sandbox with Bakugo (even tho they didn’t say anything to each other the whole time, it was still progress for both of the shy littles). Eventually time to meet with Aizawa had come and Hagakure helped Ojiro clean himself up a little bit and they walked hand in hand back to the meet up spot. Hagakure smiled at her boyfriend, it couldn’t have been an better outing.

Notes:

Sorry that requests are closed rn, I figured I should get ahead on a few prompts before I try to take on anymore. I love talking to you guys though so please leave me comments!!!!

Chapter 12: I’ll Eat When I Finish (little! Bakugo, CG! Aizawa)

Notes:

Prompt:

 

do you think i could request little!bakugou and platonic caregiver aizawa? platonic because
1) who in their right mind would ship them?
and
2) i feel like they have a really good father-son dynamic.
i have no specifics besides implied erasermic. :)

 

Content warning: food avoidance, not ED though

“Cmon Bakugo, you have to eat. Please bro!!!” Kirishima begged Bakugo once again, he had been sitting in the common room to caught up in finishing an important assignment to do anything else for the past few hours. Bakugo had lost track of time and procrastinated all week and now the project had to be submitted in 2 hours and he still needed to edit and revise before he could hit submit.

“I told you shitty hair, I’ll eat when I finish. I just need to focus right now.” He huffed out, typing furiously away at the keyboard.

“You better, do you want me to stay with you to keep you company?” Kirishima asked.

“Fuck no! Now go away, I need to finish this.” He snapped at his boyfriend.

“I know when I’m not wanted, goodnight Bakugo” Kirishima said, planting a brief kiss on the top of the blondes head and leaving the common room. Bakugo continued to type and type and type. Never tiring or taking a break. It was down to the last few minutes before submission when he finally felt that it was A level work. He was about to hit turn in when he was startled by another voice.

“Bakugo, why are you up this late? You shouldn’t be in the common room past 11 you know that.” Aizawa said strictly.

“I know but I just need to hit submit, then I’ll go to bed sensei” Bakugo said.

“And have you taken care of yourself tonight? Eaten or drank anything at all, you kind of look like shit kid.” Aizawa said, attempting to joke with his student.

“Of course I have old man.” Bakugo said, just as his stomach growled so loudly it could be heard from across the room. Fucking betrayal.

“Well clearly you haven’t. Now hit submit and we need to have a talk.” Aizawa said sternly. Bakugo turned in his project and walked guiltily over to the kitchen island and sat on one of the stools Aizawa had pulled out for him.

“When was the last time you ate something kid?” Aizawa asked.

“Don’t you need to go back to your husband old man?”
Bakugo snapped, ignoring the question.

“Mic can wait, you’re important too. Now answer my question.” Aizawa insisted.

“Breakfast, this morning.” Bakugo admitted, head hung in shame. Aizawa sighed. Bakugo began chewing on the very tip of his thumb. Aizawa recognized it as his student trying to self comfort and stay big.

“Well that is unacceptable, and when was the last time you regressed with Kirishima?” Aizawa asked.

“Two weeks. I’ve been busy.” Bakugo mumbled.

“That’s not very healthy, even a few hours is helpful. Would you like to slip now and I’ll make you some food?” Aizawa offered.

“Yes please sensei.” Bakugo finally admitted letting himself slip. Bakugo busied himself playing with his fingers and twirling the strands of his hair while Aizawa prepared a quick ready cup of ramen. Everything was quiet for once.

“Alright buddy. Time to eat. I make this for Mic all the time when he gets to tired to eat. He likes it so I figured you would too. Here you go.” He laid the cup and chopsticks down in front of the little. Bakugo just peered up at him with his wide red eyes and blinked a few times.

“Feed?” He finally asked when his teacher didn’t move.

“Oh, you want me to feed you. Of course bud. Open up.” Aizawa picked up a few noodles and placed them carefully into the littles open and waiting mouth. Bakugo smiled and wiggled in his seat, doing a little happy dance and tapping his palms onto the counter like a little drum. Aizawa couldn’t help but grin at the sight of his most high strung student so happy and worry free. He continued to feed him like this until the entire bowl was gone. Bakugo smiling and wiggling all the way through.

“All done buddy? Does your tummy feel a whole lot better?” Aizawa asked. The little nodded his head repeatedly and giggled.
“Alright little one lets get you up to bed.” Aizawa said starting to pick up the student.

“No! Need a baba.” Bakugo protested, pointing to the cabinet over the stove. Aizawa walked over and opened it, after searching through various spices and sauces that Bakugo would use to cook for his classmates, Aizawa found a small black capped baby bottle.

“You want a bottle?” Aizawa asked. The little nodded with wide eyes, reaching for his baba.

“Ok let me set you down on the couch so I can go make you one.” Aizawa put the little down and went about heating up the milk and adding just a little bit of vanilla to sweeten it. When he returned to the couches, Bakugo was eagerly awaiting his bottle. Aizawa sat down and then sat the kid in his lap, so his back was leaning up against Aizawas chest. He handed the little the bottle and he immediately latched on and began feeding himself. When he was about halfway done he began to yawn, it was well past midnight at this point and Bakugo was very tired.

“Bedtime bud” Aizawa said taking him by the hand and leading him into the elevator, Bakugos other hand still occupied by the half finished bottle. As they were walking down the hall on Bakugos floor, Bakugo suddenly stopped and knocked on a door in a slow pattern of three little knocks and then three quick ones.

“Bakugo that’s not your room come on it’s bedtime.” Aizawa said trying to pull him one door further. Bakugo began to whine and fuss, pulling back to resist his teacher’s movements. But before he could get the little to move the door swung open and revealed a bright and smiling Kirishima.

“I can take him from here Sensei, I stayed up, I knew he would regress.” Kirishima said picking up the babbling little.

“I fed him already and he got about halfway through a bottle. He was very well behaved.” Aizawa assured the redhead.

“Oh I know, he’s always good. Surprisingly. And he just wants me to finish feeding him for the night. Don’t you baby? Thank you Sensei! Have a good night!!!” And with that Kirishima closed the door and Aizawa was left wandering back to his room where Mic was waiting for him to watch a movie. It really was just a good night.

Notes:

My only weakness is little Bakugo <3

I’m feeling very sad and very little lately. I miss my old caregiver so much, even though he hurt me emotionally a lot in the end. I haven’t had a caregiver in almost a whole year and I’ve just been so small lately. I hate being alone now. I hate it, and so I’m very sad. Sorry if updates are a little slow or if a chapter just ends up as a vent chapter for me, I’m just not doing so great and I hope y’all understand that :(

Drop me a comment or a kudos. I miss you guys :’(

I love y’all <3

Chapter 13: Quicker Then A Blink (little! Shigaraki, CG! Dabi)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hi! I suck at explaining things but hopefully this makes sense. Could you please do a CG dabi and little shigaraki. The hero’s capture them but halfway through the capture shigaraki becomes a little and gives himself away when he calls Aizawa his favourite hero, since I think he would love heroes when he’s little. The hero’s provide supplies for shigaraki like milk, bottles, diapers etc and dabi being a good caregiver has a couple of toys on him and Shiggys pacifier. Also can dabi be really over protective. You can include wettings if you want and you can use any nicknames 😅 I hope this is okay and that you have a good day! Oh also shiggy regresses to around 1 to 2 yrs old :)

Content warning: descriptions of injury (dislocation) be aware, I don’t wanna make anyone uncomfy <3

The group of pro heroes from UA had been planning this stakeout for weeks. After a bit of reliable information slipped into their hands that the league of villains was transferring there leader to a different part of town, the heroes knew it was time for capture. Aizawa, Present Mic, and Midnight were all sat up on top of a broken down abandoned apartment complex, watching and waiting for Shigaraki and whoever his escort was to leave the bunker across the way. A second raid team was set up at the other exit of the building, ready to run in and capture any other villains present in the building. It had been a long night, but they knew all of the waiting was going to pay off the second they saw the door push open and a tuft or black hair and purple skin emerge from the building, followed very closely by the short blue haired villain. The heroes waited another second until they were sure no one else was coming, then they jumped from the roof, directly into the villains path.

“Midnight go!” Aizawa said activating his quirk on the two the second he could see them, midnight used her quirk and immediately the two boys became to drowsy to fight back. Mic was prepared with capture cuffs and swung in, cuffing the two boys to each other.

“What the hell is going on here, how did you find us” Dabi yelled, struggling to get out of the cuffs as midnights quirk began to wear off. Aizawa signaled the second raid team to enter the building as he dragged the two villains up against the wall of the building as he waited for the cop cars to show up.

“We’ve been waiting for this capture for weeks, Dabi. You walked right into it.” Aizawa said, dragging the pair to their feet and pulling them agressively towards the cop cars that were arriving on scene.

“Let go of me, this hurts!!!! Let go!“ Shigaraki screamed. He thrashed aggressively against his restraints.
“You’ll all be sorry you’ve done this and you know it!” He spit in Aizawas face and continued to thrash around. Dabi continued to resist capture too, but he knew there was nothing he could do except drag his feet and throw obscenities and threats at all the heroes that surrounded them as they were dragged to the car. However, Shigaraki clearly didnt get the surrender message. With his hands cuffed behind his back, he didn’t have many other options then kicking off the ground and throwing himself forward, screaming like a madman. With one final throw of his body weight before being shoved into the car, a loud pop was heard even over the sirens as Shigarakis shoulder became clearly dislocated from its socket. His arm hung loosely, sitting considerably lower then his other, intact shoulder. His screams of anger quickly turned to cries of pain, but they were ignored as he and Dabi were tossed and locked in the back of the cop car.

“Shigaraki are you ok? What the fuck have you done?” Dabi said looking over his partner with worried eyes. You could hear his concern weighing heavy in his voice. Shigaraki continued to cry in agony as Aizawa and another cop took the front seats and began to drive away from the scene.

“I didn’t mean to, it hurts Dabi, it hurts!” Shigaraki cried out loudly, trying to express his pain through his agonizing cries.

“Well it’s your fault you fucked up your shoulder for fighting back, we will have our chance to escape, we always do.” Dabi said, growing tired of his cries.

“But it hurts, you gotta fix it.” Shigaraki sobbed.

“There’s nothing I can do about a dislocated arm idiot until we get out of these cuffs-”
Dabi began to retort loudly before being interrupted.

“You both better keep your mouths shut, you’re already in enough trouble.” Aizawa said extremely ticked off at the cries and complaining.

“E-Earaserhead? That you?” Shigaraki said choking a little on his sobs.

“What do you want?” Aizawa responded sharply.

“Just wanna tell ya that you my favorite hero. The best.” Shigaraki managed to say while still crying out in pain.

“Favorite hero? A minute ago you spit directly in my face, what are you trying to play at Shigaraki?” Aizawa said, fed up with the blue haired man.

“I sorry, I was still big and mean and not nice. You my favorite. I sorry, I just little.” Shigaraki cried out in pain once he’d finished his sentence, mushing his good shoulder and his face into Dabis wide chest.

“Really Shiggy? You need to be little right now?” Dabi said frustrated at his little. The stress of the capture was definitely enough to make him slip but still, really? In front of the heroes? While they were actively being captured???

“Little?” Aizawa questioned.

“Uh huh” the little one confirmed, still sobbing in the backseat.

“Take us to UA, we can’t throw an injured kid in a jail cell.” Aizawa instructed the driver.
“If either of you try to pull absolutely anything, you won’t make it out alive and you know it.” Aizawa said sternly looking both villains in the eyes. Aizawa then dug through the compartment of the car looking for the quirk cancelling bracelets. Things that were used for children in quirk accidents. But he figured doubling up on the bracelets and giving each man 4, 2 on each wrist, would be enough, and allowed them to loosen the painful restraints on the little. Aizawa also found a pair of soft black gloves in the compartment, so he cut the pointer finger off of each glove, that way Shigaraki wouldn’t be able to use his quirk as effectively in case things went wrong. As for Dabi, he just added a third set of quirk cancel bracelets, seeing no other way to lesson the chance of his quirk use. While Aizawa was doing all of that as they pulled into UA, Dabi was sitting there shushing and comforting his little as much as he could without fully holding him. He hated to hear him sobbing so helplessly and in pain. It made his fire want to burn 10 times as bright knowing they hurt his little, but he knew that would get him nowhere. Once pulled in and with a heavy security presence, Aizawa got out of the car and went around Dabi’s side door. He opened it to see the scowling villain, attempting to give the other some form of comfort, letting him cry onto his shoulder. Aizawa methodically placed all of the bracelets on his wrist, activating and locking them. He didn’t plan on taking the actual thick, heavy cuffs off until he got both into a secure room inside the school. He handed Dabi off to Mic, who began walking him inside the building accompanied by multiple other security guards. Aizawa then went around the other side of the car and pulled the absolutely wailing little out of the car. He really did try to be gentle, considering the circumstances, but after he placed the cancellors on, he went to put the gloves in place. He must have moved his arm in just the wrong way that it elicited a pained scream from the boy. Aizawa was quick to finish and attempted to comfort, but it was no avail. The kids screamed bloody murder. Aizawa was afraid he’d destroy his vocal chords. But suddenly there was a commotion near the door.

“You hurt my FUCKING KID and it will be the END OF YOU I SWEAR ON MY LIFE.” Dabi was screaming, struggling through the crowd of security, trying to get back to Shigaraki.
“IF YOU LAY A GODAMN FINGER ON HIM YOU WILL LEARN A WHOLE NEW MEANING TO THE WORD PAIN”

“Your kid is fine, we are taking him to the infirmary, and you to a secure room.” Aizawa shouted across the way. He tried to help the little stand but he was shaky on his feet, he faltered a few steps, and then collapsed into the dirt, wailing even louder if that was possible. After seeing this played out Dabi managed to break free from security’s hold and rush over to his little. Wrapping his cuffed arms around his neck and pulling him close.

“Shhhhhh baby, you’re ok Shiggy, You’re alright love. Let’s get you up ok? I know your really little huh. I’m not gonna leave your side again. And if these heroes try to make me, there end will be quicker then a blink.” He directed that last part at the remaining heroes.
“Now if you would be so kind as to uncuff me, I’ll carry him inside.” Dabi added. Aizawa didn’t trust him, of course he didn’t. He’s a villain. But after beefing up security even more, he allowed the mans hands to be freed, and he immediately scooped up the crying child. Once Shigaraki was in the hold of his carer, he calmed down almost immediately, his cries turning to sniffles. The team proceeded to escort the duo inside where they were led to a secure holding room. Only then was Shigaraki released from his original set of heavy cuffs. Wincing and clutching onto his caregiver as it jostled his shoulder. Once that was off, he immediately stuck one of his gloved fingers from his good arm into his mouth, chewing on it for comfort as he cuddled into Dabi closely.

“Recovery girl is here to heal his arm. You will be held here for the night and transferred to a high security prison tomorrow. Goodnight” Aizawa said monotonously. After recovery girl did her thing, Aizawa turned to leave, but was interrupted by Dabi’s voice.

“Can you please bring us a few supplies. I know we have done nothing to deserve it, but he’s just a baby. He needs a bottle, hes hungry. And he needs a diaper.” Aizawa nodded. Understanding yet unsympathetic.
“One more thing” Dabi dug around in his pocket and pulled out a dirty blue pacifier.
“Please wash this off for him. I don’t want my baby getting sick.” Dabi tossed it over to Aizawa and returned to cuddling his baby for what he through might be the last night forever. They wouldn’t be able to see each other in prison. He’d be abandoning his baby. He felt horrible inside, like a massive gaping hole had opened in his chest. When Aizawa returned with the items requested, Dabi was almost in tears at the thought of losing his little. But nevertheless he silently took the paci and the bottle and set them aside. Turning around to carefully diaper the sleepy little. Once he was in his protection, Dabi picked up Shigaraki and rocked him in his lap, slowly feeding him his bottle as the little fell asleep in his arms.

“I owe you no kindness. To be clear, you’ve murdered countless, and committed unimaginable atrocities. And when you kidnapped my student it became personal.” Aizawa said, getting the scarred mans attention.
“But I will request an accommodation. You will be allowed to stay together. I don’t know if I could live with splitting you two up on my conscience, knowing I’d be leaving a baby to fend for himself.” Aizawa left the room, and Dabi smiled, hugging his little just a little bit tighter.

Notes:

This one was long!!!!!!!! I’m not sure I love it but hey, I’ve been in a slump for a week and just wanted to put one out. I love you all and thank you for your kind words. Requests will open up again soon so get them ready!!!!

Chapter 14: You’re Just A Kid (little! Izuku, CG! Sero)

Notes:

Prompt:
It's about Little Izuku slipping after a long day of training. He tries to sleep it off but ends up having a nightmare. After, he tries knocking on his friends dorms but they don't answer, making him feel alone and smaller. Now, Sero, who was getting himself a snack in the kitchen heard Midoriya and finds him, crying and regressed. He takes Midoriya into his room, comforting him, playing with him for a little bit, and eventually, sleeping with him all swaddled up like a newborn.

Izuku dragged his feet back to his dorm room from the showers. It was an incredibly difficult day. Training hurt today, not enough to break his bones, but enough to leave some bruising on his hands. Izuku found himself slipping fairly quickly. He knew he should’ve gone to find his friends, they sometimes looked after him when he needed it, but he was just exhausted. He really didn’t want to bother them after there own long training sessions. So instead he just went to his room, and then put on some warm fuzzy pajama pants and a sleep shirt. He then found his All Might pacifier, slipped it in between his lips and crawled into bed. He snuggled himself under his blankets wishing he could be warmer, and fell to sleep right away.

Izuku woke up what felt like only moments laters. There was a super bright red light flashing from the hallways. The shine of the light was so bright it was even blinding through the cracks of his door. He sleepily rubbed at his eyes and dragged himself out of his bed. He managed to drag his tired body to the light switch, which after flicking it multiple times, he discovered that the power was out too. This concerned him greatly. What if villains had attacked. With his adrenaline beginning to kick in, he flicked the light switch once more before moving to open his door. In the hallway the bright red light was still flashing, and now he heard a loud alarm blaring. Had that been playing a moment ago? Izuku couldn’t remember. He moved down the hallway, keeping his eyes towards the floor to avoid the blinding light. He knocked on the first door he could find.
“Emergency! There’s an emergency!!!!” He tried to yell. Yet no words were coming out. Izuku tried to scream but nothing came out. It didn’t even feel like he was breathing. He moved onto the next door, attempting to scream all the way. The hall seemed to stretch on forever and and ever, he couldn’t even see the end. Slowly, the floor started to turn to sand. Izuku tried to wade his way through it. He found that he couldn’t keep pulling his legs through the ground as he sunk deeper and deeper. Izuku still tried to scream out for his friends, but still nothing came out of his mouth as he was sucked slowly into the floor, into total, utter, darkness.

Izuku woke up screaming, flailing around in the bedsheets, trying to fling the constricting pieces of fabric off of his body. It felt like he was sinking into the floor all over again. Slowly, he regained control of his breathing enough to wipe away his tears and take a few deep breaths. He realized it was just a dream, but he was so little and so scared. So so scared. Izuku managed to climb out of bed on shaky legs as he fled to the hallway as quickly as possible. He needed his friends to watch him. He needed some kind of comfort. He spent the next 15 minutes knocking on Uraraka’s, Iida’s, and Todorki’s door. Nobody answered him. He knew it was late at night but his caregivers should’ve answered. He needed them. Izuku wandered down to the common room and sat himself on the couch. He cried and cried and cried, just letting all of his feelings out in one big tear-filled mess. Izuku was crying so hard that he didn’t notice someone enter the room from the kitchen, arms full of snacks. The figure dropped all of the snacks on the floor, and then rushed to Izukus side.

“Izuku?” Sero said. “IZUKU?” He said louder when the green haired boy remained inconsolable.
“Izuku are you ok?” Sero asked again.

“S-scared” was all Izuku managed to spit out before he was clinging to Sero and climbing into his lap.

“Alright, alright, ok. Let’s calm down darling. Deep breathes. What’s happening?” Sero said comforting the boy in his arms, gently rocking him, knowing something was clearly wrong.

“Went to bed little, had a bad dream, even more little now. I’m so scared.” He cried out, clinging to Seros shirt.

“What’s a little?” Sero asked, completely clueless.

“Regress to a kid. Makes me feel better. Less stress.” Izuku explained brokenly.

“So you’re a just a kid right now?” Sero questioned, Izuku confirmed that with a nod. Sero knew that he had to handle the situation gently. Kids needed to be handled with care.

“Well I’m so sorry you had a bad dream. It must have been scary, huh? Do you want to talk about it?” Izuku just squeaked and shook his head, burying it further into Sero’s chest.
“Ok baby, how about we go to my room and calm down. I won’t leave you alone. I’m right here.” Sero reassured, scratching gently at Izukus scalp. The little seemed to calm at this. He took a deep breathe and allowed Sero to pick him up and carry him out of the room, down the hall, and all the way to his dorm room. By the time they got to his bedroom Izukus tears had stopped and he was yawning, cuddling more aggressively into the boy carrying him. Sero sat down on his bed with the little in his lap.

“Let’s calm down a little bit more, sound good?” Sero asked. Izuku nodded. Sero pulled a blanket around both of them that had sat on the bottom of the bed. Sero swaddled him up and rocked him even slower. He hummed gently until Izukus yawns turned into silence as he fell asleep. Sero laid the two of them down under the covers and fell asleep cuddling Izuku close.

Notes:

This one is just a big ball of fluffy hurt/comfort!!!! And quite the rare pair, I can say I’ve never seen this one actually. Leave me a comment!!! I like to have a conversation with y’all :) Requests open back up soon!!!!!

Chapter 15: I Had A Nightmare (little! Shinsou, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:

How about Shinsou secretly being a little, until Izuku finds out about it when he has a nighrmare and wets the bed? With Izuku becoming his CG after that! I dont think Shinsou woukd have many little items when he's keeping it a secret- probably just a cat plushie, and a sippy cup and pacifier that are well hidden. Some hurt/comfort of course, Hitoshi would be panicking when Izuku finds out, especially if it's immediately after a nightmare like that. Probably younger Hiroshi too. Other than that, you can do whatever you want with it!

Shinsou had really tried his best to keep his little space a secret. He didn’t mean to fall asleep while Izuku was over studying in his room. But Izuku’s voice was just so calming and he praised him every time he got an answer right. Oh and not to mention, every time he yawned, Izuku had gently rubbed his back through it. He felt so comfortable and safe, who could blame him for cuddling up in his bed with his purple cat plushie clutched tightly in his grip. Izuku was more then happy to just continue rubbing his back and thumbing through his notes for math.
Izuku quickly noticed that Shinsou moved a lot in his sleep. Tossing and turning, curling into himself and reaching out for something to hold. Izuku offered his arm for the purple haired boy to hug while he slept. Shinsou slowly got more and more aggressive in his movements. He turned his head and whimpered Up against Izukus arm. Izuku tried to gently shush him, but the boy did not stop moving and whimpering. Slowly adding more and more volume to his cries as tears began to slide down his face.

“Shinsou, please wake up.” Izuku shook him softly. “It’s just a dream Shin” he added when the cries continued to grow louder. Shinsou clutched Izukus arm tighter and tighter, holding it impossibly close to his shaking form. “Shin! You’re ok! Wake up!” Izuku shouted loudly. Shinsou thrashed around, twisting wildly in the sheets. At some point in his effort to wake his friend, Izuku noticed that the boy had wet the bed, the sheets uncomfortably wet, and sticking to the sleeping boy. Izuku did not care, he was even more worried now. He gathered the panicked boy into his lap, wet clothes and all, and shushed him to the best of his ability. Finally Shinsous eyes popped open as he jolted himself forward in Izukus arms. His breathes were short and shaky, Izuku just wrapped his arms around him tighter.

“Shin? You’re ok. Let it out, biiiiiig deep breathes ok?” Shinsou felt himself nod. He was so out of it. His mind was twisting and turning and throwing him back into his nightmare. The villains had attacked, and he was nowhere near strong enough to save himself let alone anyone else, that’s enough to send himself deep into his little space. He let himself cry, and when he realized that his pants were Soaking wet, and so was Izukus, he cried even harder, grasping his friends shirt in his hands.

“I got you dirty. M’sorry.” Shinsou sobbed out.

“It’s ok! It’s ok!!! Don’t worry about it. Let’s focus on our breathing so we can calm down. In and out with me right?” Shinsou nodded.
“Good boy, alright, breathe in... and out.” Izuku guided him through the practice a few more times until Shinsou was just teary eyed and no longer panicking.
“Are you ok now Shin? Can you tell me what’s wrong?”

“I kinda fell into little space. an I had a nightmare when I fell asleep. An-an *sob* I had a accident on you.” Shinsou started crying again when he said the last part. He had never felt this embarrassed in his life. He had tried so hard to keep his little space a secret. But clearly he wasn’t even good enough to do that. He felt horrible, yet still sought the comfort of of the green haired boy who had resumed rubbing his back as he rocked him in his lap.

“You’re ok Shin, I didn’t know you were a little.” Shinsou flinched just a little bit, and Izuku took notice.
“No no no baby, you’re ok. It’s ok to be little. You can be as little as you want. I want to take care of you.” Shinsou looked up at him and let the corners of his lips barely curl up into a smile.

“Take care of me? Like be my caregiver?” Shinsou asked, not believing him.

“Of course baby. I want to be your caregiver.” Izuku smiled, continuing to rub the littles back.
“I think I would be the luckiest caregiver ever to have you as a little.” Shinsou finally allowed himself to smile as he shifted to hug Izuku. He whimpered when he felt his cold pants clinging to him.

“Fix it papa?” Shinsou asked, addressing his pants.

“What kind of papa would I be if I didn’t.” Izuku said, picking him up and bringing him towards the bathroom. Izuku ran the tub and helped a shy little Shin out of his clothes and into the warm water. He bathed him carefully and cheered him up a little bit with some bubbles. Once Shinsou was smiling again and nice and clean, he let Izuku help him out of the tub and into some clean pajamas. Izuku then borrowed some of his clothes and went and gave himself a two minute shower, just so he was no longer covered in pee. When he came back out, Shinsou, still feeling guilty about being the reason his papa was covered in pee, had stripped the bed and managed to (kinda) put new sheets on. Izuku helped him fix the corners and smooth out the blankets.

“You did a good job baby, papa appreciates his good boys help. But you know that I’m not mad at you right? Accidents happen. No reason to feel bad. Especially after being so brave from that nightmare.” Shinsou nodded his head.
“How about we get ready for a movie night? Does that sound good?”

“Can we watch show instead?” Shinsou asked curiously.

“Of course Shin! Heres my laptop, you can pick your favorite!” Izuku encouraged.

“Wait! fill my sippy while I pick please?” The little asked.

“Yes! Of course I can do that for you! Where is your sippy?” Izuku asked, ruffling his hair.

“Is in the desk drawer. On the bottom. Can I has juice please?” Shinsou told him while he still was scrolling through Disney plus.

“I’ll get you apple, as long as you don’t tell Kacchan that I took it.” Izuku laughed as he went to leave the room.
“Oh and Shin! Thought you might want this!” Izuku tossed him a dark purple pacifier that had shared a drawer with the sippy.

“Tank you papa!!!” Shinsou shouted. By the time the caregiver came back Shinsou was settled into the pillows watching Gravity Falls and fiddling with the little ring on his paci.

“That’s a good show baby! I like that one. Can papa join you?” Izuku said offering him the sippy full of juice. Shinsou took the sippy and scooted a few feet over and patted the spot he created. Izuku climbed in and snuggled his baby close, burying his hand in the littles purple, fluffy hair. The little just smiled and cuddled in closer, his nightmare far gone out of his mind.

Notes:

Guess what folks!!!!!

REQUESTS ARE OPEN AGAIN

Please leave all requests on chapter one and review my guidelines for making a request!!!
I can’t wait to see all of the ideas you come up with!!!

Chapter 16: Uncommon Knowledge (little! Aizawa and Emi, CG! Mic and Nemuri)

Notes:

Prompt:

ittles Aizawa + joke play date with caregivers Nem and Mic? luke age range 1-2 Aizawa and 2-5 Emi. I just think Little babbler Aizawa with happy excitable Emi would be the most adorable thing!!! / and like, a bit of wetting on Aizawa's side if you're comfortable with it, not necessary!

Being a hero is a stressful line of work. That’s not uncommon knowledge. However what Aizawa, Emi, Mic, and Nemuri did to relax was something they would like to keep uncommon knowledge. The four were a close knit group and helped each other through a lot. So when Mic and Nemuri had walked in one morning the day after a long battle on Aizawa and Emi playing together with stuffies, they all knew there dynamic was going to change. Mic and Nemuri quickly took on their roles as caregivers and Aizawa and Emi were naturally littles. Although they quickly realized that the two were quite different.

Emi, was as energetic as always. Loud and playful. And loved getting into mischief. She fell into a headspace usually around 4, so she was constantly full of energy. That meant lots of games of hide and seek, playing make believe heroes, or building elaborate creations with LEGO blocks. Nemuri was often the one attempting to keep up with the endlessly joyful little. Emi needed rules when she was little or she would cause to much trouble, nothing intentionally of course, but things happen sometimes. Nemuri and Mic were quick to set them. The first being absolutely zero quirk use. The last thing the caregivers needed was a laugh attack that hindered there minds to jelly while they were trying to care for two children. But Emi was already good, despite her desire to make constant mischief. When she wasn’t playing pranks on her caregivers, her favorite pastime was taking care of her fellow little.

Aizawa, was pretty much the exact opposite of Emi when he was little. He was a baby. He couldn’t form sentences, or run around, or play games. He needed to be held, and watched constantly or he would cry. He was only about 1 year old after all. Just a baby. Mic, who was often tired, preferred to stay sitting on the couch coddling the small little. He took care of all the feeding and the changing that the baby needed. And he was good at what he did too. Aizawa was rarely ever upset when he was in mics arms, or even in his presence for the matter. Aizawa might not have been able to form words, but he was one heck of a talker. He would sit there and babble complete and utter nonsense while flinging his large collection of stuffed kitties around. Mic, of course, would always talk back to him, conversation and engagement were key to proper child development. So if Aizawa was talking, Mic was bound to be by his side, nodding his head and agreeing with whatever sounds were coming out of Aizawas mouth.

Now of course, the two littles were practically inseparable. Emi understood that Aizawa was a baby and never made fun of him. She even would help feed him when mic was to busy and comfort him after he would wet himself, which would happen frequently. She was quick to notify a caregiver whenever he needed help. And In return, Aizawa was the best playmate she could ask for. Although she knew he couldn’t run around with her, he loved to play with her barbies and even if he lacked understanding, would laugh at every single joke she told, or prank she played on Mic and Nemuri. They truly were partners in crime both in the field and out. And the happy little group couldn’t be a better found family.

Notes:

Sorry this one is so short, but at the same time, I freakin love this chapter. I had no idea how to write this so I did something a little different this time and I don’t hate it!!!

Leave me comments!!!

Also!!!

REQUESTS ARE OPEN!!!!

I take pretty much anything so go share your thoughts with me on chapter one, I need more prompts!

Chapter 17: Well I’m Not Picking Him Up (little! Kirishima, CG! Bakugo, babysitter! Dekusquad)

Notes:

Prompt:

could you maybe do cg baku and little kiri, but all bakusquad is protective(everyone in 1a knows)? kiri slips in the dorms without bakusquad around and izuku thinks it's cute and wants to prove that he can take care of eiji without telling bksquad but doesnt realize he has to ask how old the baby is and kiri ends up having an accident in the middle of playing so dekusquad is frantically trying to get in touch w bakusquad (just chaos in the back w kiri crying out for his daddy and crying to be picked up but no one really wants to) to figure out what to do but no one's answering their phones until bkg storms in kinda angrily and gets his baby? (idk if this even makes sense hdjsbsj) kiri would be like 1-3

Everyone in class 1A knew about their resident little Kiri. The Bakusquad was insanely protective over him. He rarely made a public appearance, though his primary carer, Bakugo, would frequently bring him to dinners or weekend Disney movie nights regressed. Everyone always loved him, offering to babysit or bringing snacks or bottles up to the room when Bakugo would shout that he needed one. Everyone in the class even chipped in a few dollars each to buy Kiri a fancy custom pacifier that they had the artist decorate like Bakugos hero costume. It was absolutely adorable. Kiri was a well loved baby. Kiri really was a baby too. He slipped very young. He needed constant care. He needed to be fed, and diapered, and entertained around the clock in order to keep him from crying. Kirishima was very sensitive in his headspace. It took very little for his tears to spill. Maybe that was one the reasons that Bakugo and the rest of his squad were so protective over the little one. As things tend to do at UA, something eventually had to go wrong.

What had started as a lovely day off quickly turned sour. Kirishima found himself stuck at UA completing extra classwork because he was falling behind, while the rest of his squad went to go see some stupid new action movie and hang out at the mall after. It’s not like he really wanted to go, he just hated that now, as he was trudging back towards the dorms, he found himself feeling particularly small. He managed to get himself all the way up to his room, drop off his school supplies, put in a pair of comfy red sweatpants and Bakugos large gray hoodie, and grab his small stuffed rhino that he stuck into his hoodie pocket. After that he wandered down to the common room so at least he wouldn’t be alone in his baby space. He wouldn’t want daddy to get upset with him for being little and alone. Kirishima deemed the stairs to scary of a task to do on his own, daddy always held his hand, so he took the elevator down to the common room and plopped himself on the couch next to a drowsy looking Izuku and Ochako who were almost asleep on top of each other, and a concentrated Todoroki, who was working on some type of homework. Kirishima assumed math once he looked at all the squiggles that were inked onto the paper. He giggled a little to himself and turned on the tv. There was some boring cooking show on, not something that Kiri particularly enjoyed watching in little space, but it did remind him of his daddy, who he was starting to miss a lot. Daddy would’ve noticed he was little by now and picked him up. Kirishima rather enjoyed being carried 24/7 while he was in his headspace, which now, when he realized he was indeed not in his daddy’s arms, he began whimpering quietly, looking around for his daddy. He had slipped young enough at this point to forget that Bakugo and the rest of his care squad were not home. The whimpering quickly got the attention of the 3 people in the room. Even the two sleepy students sat up and looked over to the source.

“Kirishima? Are you ok?” Izuku asked first. Kirishimas face twisted into a look of discomfort and he looked like he was on the verge of tears. He didn’t respond verbally, he just shook his head no.

“What’s wrong? Are you sick?” Izuku asked.

“Did something happen? Can we help?” Ochako added. Kiri just shook his head again and reached out towards the pair on the couch. Instead of being gathered in their arms like he’d expected, he found himself being lifted by Todoroki, who gently bounced him into a comfortable position and began to comfort the little in his arms.

“Hes clearly little you guys! We need to call Bakugo.” Todoroki insisted. Kiri was finally content again being carried around. That’s all he really wanted, although he’d be a lot happier if it was his daddy instead.

“No no! We don’t have to call Kacchan. I can take care of him. I mean there’s three of us, it shouldn’t be that hard.” Izuku insisted.

“But I mean, Bakugos his caregiver, we should at least let him know. I think it’s going to be a lot more difficult then you think.” Ochako said, completely doubtful of her friends caregiving skills.

“I mean I’m sure I can do it. I’ve seen Kacchan do it a hundred times. And he never lets me take care of Kiri! If he comes home and sees his happy baby then maybe he’ll finally let us babysit!” Izuku insisted, grabbing Kiri out of Todorkis arms and settling him comfortably in his lap. Izuku bounced the baby while he sat on his lap. Kiri giggled and clapped his hands, then reaching to squish Izuku’s cheeks.

“See!” Izuku said through a squished mouth
“I got this!”

“If you’re so sure, I guess we can watch him for another hour or two. The squad will be back by then I’m sure.” Ochako hesitantly agreed.

“Todoroki, could you please go get him some snacks, like dry cereal or something easy? Does Kacchan still keep those little puff stars in the cabinet too?” Izuku asked.
“I think he’s hungry.” Kirishima nodded his head aggressively, opening and closing his mouth. He hadn’t even realized he was that hungry. Daddy always fed him on time, this snack was definitely late. Todoroki came back a minute later with a tiny bowl of puffs and his red sippy cup full of apple juice. That was all wrong! Kiri only used his sippy when he was bigger, like 3 or 4. He was far to little for a sippy cup right now!!! How silly was Izuku? He needed his bottle. As both the snacks and the sippy were placed in his hands he stared blankly at Izuku, all Izuku did was smile and bounce him a little bit. He switched his gaze to Todoroki, who responded much in the same way, except he let his gaze fall as he sat back down in front of his homework. Worried, Kirishima looked up at Ochako, furrowing his brow and beginning to pout. Why wasn’t anyone feeding him? When Ochako did not move to feed him he started to whine. That quickly drew the attention of the other three. He opened his mouth wide and whined again.

“Oh I have to feed him! My bad.” Izuku said. He picked up a few little puffs and piled them into Kiris mouth. Finally! He thought he’d never get his snack! He ate happily and drank all of his apple juice, Ochako even got him a refill which he drank to. Kiri was still in a very cuddly mood. But once snack time was over, he started missin his daddy again, and his aunnie Mina, and his unca Denk and Sero. He needed a distraction.

“Pway?” He managed to babble out. Izuku broke out into a huge smile.

“Absolutely Kiri! Let me put on a show and I’ll go get some toys!!!” Izuku said happily, then he placed the little on the floor and left the room after putting on Micky Mouse Clubhouse. Kirishima HATES this show. With a strong passion. All of his caregivers know this, but clearly Izuku did not. When Izuku came back with a bag of small legos, he almost laughed at the expression on the littles face.

“What’s got you so grumpy Kiri? Why the pouty face?” Izuku asked. Kirishima was doing his best to look as angry as possible, but honestly it was just kind of adorable. Still, Kirishima was upset. He took out his rhino and cuddled it hard. He needed cuddles and a bottle, And to potty, and his daddy. Now. As Izuku dumped the bag of legos out onto the floor in front of him, Kirishima just started to cry. He was having a horrible day. Why wasn’t his daddy here yet.

“Hey hey hey why are you crying?” Ochako asked, noticing the tears that were rolling down the littles cheeks. All three of the babysitters all crowded around the crying little. His whole body was shaking and his sobs loud.

“Daddy! Daaaaaaddyyy-yyy-y” Kirishima cried.

“What’s wrong kiddo? Do you miss your daddy?” Izuku comforted, rubbing his back. Kirishima just sobbed harder, cuddling his rhino even closer, burying his face into the soft fabric.

“Oh! Ew! Guys!!! I think we have an issue here!!!!!!” Todoroki pointed at the floor. A puddle was growing out around Kiris bottom.

“Gross!!! It got on my sock!” Ochako shouted leaping back and ripping the wet item of clothing off of her foot. Kirishima was absolutely wailing now, he never had accidents! Daddy keeps him in diapers, always! But now he feels all guilty and icky inside because he went in his pants like a bad boy. Kirishimas mind was on one track and one track only. He needed his daddy as soon as possible. So he just continued doing the only thing he could, cry and cry and cry and cry.

“Ok! We can’t do this! We can’t do this!!!!!” Izuku yelled. He called Bakugo over and over again, leaving message after message of his pleas for help with Kirishima screaming in the background. When he didn’t pick up, Izuku switched to calling Kirishimas other friends, but not one person responded.

“I don’t know what to do? What do we do????” Izuku yelled getting more panicked. Both Ochako and Todoroki just shrugged, having no clue what to do.

“Pick up! Uppy!!! Pick uppy now!” Kiri was screeching from the floor. He was so uncomfy and scared and sad. He just wanted to be picked up! But no one would do it.

“Cmon Todoroki! Pick him up!!!” Ochako begged, wishing the kid would quiet down.

“I’m not picking him up! He peed! You pick him up!” Todoroki insisted, backing up far from the little.

“I’m not picking him up, I don’t want to get all dirty. Izuku???” Ochako asked.

“I-I don’t think I’m comfortable with that. And I don’t think Kirishima would like it. One of you should do it.” Izuku said.

“Well I’m not picking him up.” Ochako said.

“Me neither!!!” Todoroki said. Kirishima was sobbing on the floor. Why was nobody picking him up! Daddy always carried him. Always. Even if he had a wet diaper. Daddy didn’t care. Meanwhile Ochako and Todorki were still arguing over who drew the short straw and had to pick up the baby.

“You do it!”

“No you!!!”

“You’re a girl! Maternal instinct right? He’d like you better!”

“Oh don’t give me that gender shit Todo! Pick up the kid!”

“No!”

“Cmon you do it!!!!”

“ONE OF YOU BETTER PICK UP MY FUCKING KID RIGHT NOW!!!” Bakugo came flying through the door screaming.

“Omg Kacchan you’re here!” Izuku breathed a sigh of relief.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?” He yelled. He rushed over to his crying little, he scooped Kiri up into his arms and cuddled him close, guiding his tear stained face into the crook of his neck.
“are you ok baby boy? What did they do to you?” He shushed him, petting through his hair.
“You have like 10 seconds to explain all of this Deku or you’re never gonna see the light of day again!”

“Ok ok ok, so he regressed while he was sitting down here with us and so we tried to take care of him! We didn’t want to bother you on your day out! And it started off good! We got him a snack and the sippy cups full of apple juice and then we put on a kids show for him and got him legos to play with! Things only went wrong when he had an accident!! We tried! We really tried!!!” Izuku explained, on the verge of tears himself.

“Well you fucked up big time! You should’ve called me first the second you realized he regressed! And clearly you couldn’t handle this and know nothing about my baby because you fucked up all the caregiving too. First, he needs a bottle, not a sippy, and never that much apple juice either, it makes him have to go. Plus you didn’t even put a diaper on him! So it’s your fault he had an accident! Not Kiris!!! And in addition to absolutely hating this show, those legos are way to small for a baby to play with. He could’ve choked!!! You guys did one hell of a shit job!” Bakugo yelled at the three, who looked beyond terrified.

“I’m sorry Kacchan, I will never do anything like that again!”

“Sorry Bakugo.” Todoroki agreed.

“Next time we will get you right away.” Ochako confirmed.

“Yeah you better be fucking sorry you idiots. Now I’m gonna take my baby, to clean him up from your failures and take care of him properly. You bunch of dumbasses.” Bakugo said with a sneer, and carried a still tearful Kirishima out of the room. It was safe to say that they were never going to be babysitters again.

“Ok. So. Who’s gonna clean it up?” Izuku said.

“NOT ME!” The other two shouted in unison.

Notes:

Is this my new favorite chapter? Absolutely. I hope you enjoyed it too!!! I love you all and leave me kudos and comments please!!!

If you like my writing and wanna see your littlespace scenario written out,

Leave me a prompt!

Go to chapter 1 and leave a request in the comments and I’ll add it to my list! I want to write your prompts!

Chapter 18: Terrible Twos (little! Kirishima and Denki, CG! Bakugo)

Notes:

Prompt:

 

Kirishima in his "terrible twos" with daddy Bakugou and "older"(headspace 4) brother Denki (Mina and Sero help a lot). Basically Kiri's favorite word is no and Bakugou gives up on trying to get him to do what he Needs to (nap, diapers;etc) and sorta gives Kiri the silent treatment while he plays with his brother which results in a tantrum and time out but lots of cuddles after :(

Content warning: Theres some angst up in here

“NoooOoOOooOOoooooooOooo” Kirishima whined.
“I don’ wanna nap daddy!” Kirishima slapped Bakugos hand away from him.

“Baby boy! We do not hit daddy! You know that!” Bakugo scolded him.

“Oooooooooooo Kiris gonna getsa time ouuuuuuuuuuut” Denki taunted his little brother.

“Denki you’re going to get in trouble too if you keep teasing your brother. He’s having a bad day. We don’t tease our siblings when they have bad days.” Bakugo turned to scold his other little.
“Now you go play with Mina and Sero before I put you in a time out kiddo.” Denki nodded and scooted to the other side of the room where Mina and Sero were waiting with an extra Mario Kart controller.

“Now, baby, we need to take naps in order to stay healthy and strong. You need to listen to daddy, this is your warning for a time out. Are we going to take a nap today?” Bakugo pleaded.

“NO!” Kirishima shouted.

“Please baby.”

“NO!” Kirishima shouted again.

“I don’t want to have put you in time out Kirishima. Last warning. Let’s take a nap. I’ll even lay down with you.”

“NO NAP DADDY!” Kirishima hit him again.

“Ok, baby, we do not hit daddy! I need you to go sit in the corner, facing the wall for five minutes. It’s time for a time out”

“NO!!!!!! DADDY NO!” Kirishima kicked and squirmed.

“Let’s walk over to the corner together. I want you to think about why we are hitting daddy today, and why we need a nap today. Remember daddy loves you but you need to calm down and think for a few minutes.” Bakugo said, helping him settle down onto the floor.
“Five minutes. I’m setting your timer now.” Bakugo did exactly that, and left the screaming and crying little sitting in the corner while he moved over to the other side of the room.

“Hey Denki, come here bud.” Bakugo said patting his lap, ignoring the babies screams of protest. Denki crawled right into his daddy’s lap and cuddled in, eyes never leaving the go kart game.
“Love you daddy!” Denki said.

“Love you too buddy, but I will make it clear that we are not to tease our brother today. You got it little man?” Bakugo said rubbing his back.

“Yes daddy. Kiris havin a bad day. Gotsta be extra dundastanding.” Denki smile.

“It’s ‘understanding’ buddy. But good job.” Bakugo reassured.
“Do you guys think I’m being to mean to Kiri, I always feel so horrible when I have to put him in time out.” Bakugo asked Mina and Sero. On cue Kirishima let out a gut wrenching scream and Bakugo flinched.

“No you’re not. It’s only five minutes and he knows you still love him. It’s ok bro.” Sero said.

“Yeah, you know what they say about the terrible twos. You’re not being to rough with him. He still loves you.” Mina comforted him. Just then the timer went off on his phone so he turned it off, kissed Denki on the back of his head and then got up to go get Kiri.

“Alright baby,” Bakugo started, sitting down next to Kirishima and rubbing his back as the littles tears slowed.
“Are we feeling a little bit better after thinking things over?” Kiri nodded.

“No.” The little one whimpered out as he scrubbed at his eyes, trying to get the tears to go away.

“Alright baby, I hope you feel better after our nap. Let’s go lay down together. I love you very much” Bakugo said, lifting his little from the floor, over to his bed, where they both lay down. Kirishima fell asleep almost immediately. Bakugo always knew what was best. Unfortunately, the peace only lasted for about 15 minutes because that’s when Kiri woke up crying. Bakugo tried to shush him back to sleep but he refused. No amount of rocking or humming or could get the boy to sleep or say anything but ‘No’. So Bakugo let him get up and go cuddle with Mina. It only took a few minutes after that for another event to occur.

“Hey Daddy, I’m not bein mean I pomise, but I think that Kiri had a accident.” Denki piped up from his video game. And sure enough the baby had had an accident. None of the caregivers made a big deal out of it. Accidents happen. So Bakugo took the little to go clean up in the shower, Mina took the clothes down to the wash, and Sero stayed and played with Denki. Denki had brought out the containers of play dough and was making little creatures out of it. From the bathroom another argument could be heard.

“Cmon baby, you know you need one.” Bakugo said.

“NO! Big boy.” Kirishima was yelling.

“Please baby. I know it was an accident but I don’t want you to have another one. Put the pull-up on. Please.” Bakugo said.

“NO! I WON’T! I WON’T! I WON’T!” Kirishima yelled running out from the bathroom, bare bottomed, in just a Red Riot hoodie.

“FINE KIRISHIMA! But you better have that pair of boxers on your body before I count to three or it’s going to be a time out a whoooooooooole lot longer then FIVE MINUTES!” Bakugo yelled. He almost never raised his voice around his littles. Ever. But he had also never been this frustrated with his baby before. He was just simply giving up. Kiri had sulkily put on his boxers and went and plopped down next to Denki and his play dough. Daddy almost never yelled at him. Maybe he should stop being so stubborn and try to be nice. He was just having a grumpy day. So when Bakugo joined the boys on the floor, opposite Kirishima, the little had some hope. Denki was already showing Bakugo his little creatures, energetic and unaware of the bad tension as ever. Surprisingly Bakugo smiled and ruffled his hair. He even picked up some of the dough and helped Denki build a new creature with little spikes all over him. Kirishima quickly felt his bad mood bubble up again. He started to feel a little bit jealous. So with a frown etched onto his face he began mushing the purple dough in front of him into the shape of a heart to give to his daddy.

“Daddy, made you this!” Kiri slurred out, beaming a fake toothy smile up at his caregiver to get his attention as he held out the heart. You can imagine Kiris shock when Bakugo didn’t respond. He barely even glanced up. Kirishimas heart could’ve shattered right at that moment. Immediately his anxiety kicked in.
“Daddy? Daddy lookit!” Kirishima shoved his creation right into Bakugos line of sight. Bakugo still didn’t react. He just continued placing the spikes on whatever Denki was making. Kirishimas tears started to fall before he even realized he was crying.
“Daddy? Daddy please!” He cried out, pushing the little heart closer and closer, begging his caregiver to acknowledge him.

“Baku, are you gonna say something. Hes crying dude.” Sero nudged Bakugo in the arm. Bakugo knew he shouldn’t be ignoring his baby, that was a horrible form of punishment that he didn’t deserve. But he was so incredibly frustrated. It wasn’t fair to him! He was just trying to help Kirishima and he refused to listen. But he knew he should say something. He just couldn’t.

“Daddy! Lookit, please!” Kirishima sobbed. Denki was just staring at him in shock and Bakugo continued to look down. Silent. Kirishimas mind began to race. He didn’t listen and now daddy hates him. Daddy hates him so much. He never wants to see him again. Daddy doesn’t love him anymore. Kirishima dropped the heart and curled in on himself, nails scratching at his own skin, screams of agony loud and clear as he blubbered about how sorry he was and how he doesn’t deserve to be loved anymore. Bakugo kept looking down.

“Bakugo! You’re being an asshole! This is just cruel. Look at him!” Sero shouted as he lifted Bakugos head so he had to look at his little. Bakugou heart immediately snapped, he was pulled out of whatever trance he was in before and launched himself over to his little. He nearly tackled him, rolling head over heels with Kirishima tucked in his grasp. Bakugo finished the roll and sat up, clutching the little in his arms and shushing him gently. Denki was scared and quickly found himself scrambled into Seros waiting arms.

“Baby I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, so so sorry. I’m not mad I’m so sorry.” Bakugo cried out, holding him as close as possible to his body.

“M sorry daddy, I bad, don’t love me” Kirishima cried, trying to struggle out of his carers grip.

“No baby boy I do love you, I love you always you know that. I got frustrated. Daddy’s having a bad day and he didn’t know how to deal with his feelings. I shouldn’t have ignored you, I’m so sorry. Daddy loves you, daddy loves you so much.” Bakugo cried feeling horribly guilty. Sero knew that Denki shouldn’t see this, he picked the whimpering and nervous little up and left the room.

“Daddy havin big feelings?” Kirishima asked, moving back to his lap, believing that his daddy did still love him.

“Daddy had big feelings. He was so frustrated and he shouldn’t have taken it out on you baby please forgive me.” Bakugo was crying full out now.

“Is ok daddy. Is ok. Loves you. I loves you.” Kiri said, hugging his carer gently.

“You can forgive me?”

“Yes daddy, I f’give you. Can we take nap now?” Kiri said.

“Of course angel, lets get some sleep baby. I love you so much.” Bakugo breathed a little easier now.
“Let’s go get in bed baby”

“I tink I need a pull-up, pease”

“Daddy appreciates it sweetheart. Such a good listener, my perfect little baby. I love you so much. Let’s get you changed.”

Tantrums and terrible twos beside, the couple was still forever and always inseparable.

Notes:

Y’all I got kinda angsty there, I’m sorry. Straight up hope this isn’t to much for y’all. Hope you like this chapter anyways :|

Thank you for all your support for this work! Check out my other work “What’s Wrong” which will be updated very soon!

Go make requests on chapter one!!!!!!!!! I love to write your requests!!! And I need more to write!!!

Chapter 19: Please Stop Cryin! (little! Izu, Baku, Kiri , CG! Denki, Mina, Sero)

Notes:

Prompt:
do you think you could write little bakugou and little kiri (2) with baby izuku (1)? where izuku finally comes to terms with the fact that he's little and confides in kiribaku and they try to help midoriya figure out how to let his closer friends know, but he slips into headspace in the process and the twins try to help him get out of it to ask more questions but they get more frustrated that the baby won't listen to them and slip too.
it's just a big mess in the bakugou's room with three sobbing littles until kiribaku's cgs (sero, denki and mina) come running in to find out what's wrong. and then i guess sort out the situation from there? i was thinking ochaco or iida would take on being deku's cg but i didn't know how to fit it into the prompt >.<

“I have to tell you guys something.” Izuku stared at his feet as he stood in front of a confused Kirishima and Bakugo. Izuku squirmed uncomfortabley on his feet. He was embarrassed to admit his secret by the desperately needed help. He couldn’t slip alone again, it was beyond a disaster.

“Spit it out Deku” Bakugo said impatiently. Izuku hadn’t realized how long he paused. He took a deep breath and let all the words inside his brain out of his mouth.

“I’m a little and I slip really really young and I need your help telling Ochako about it. I know she’d make a great caregiver but I freeze up everytime I try to tell her and I need your help. I know that you guys are both littles and already have caregivers so I figured that you guys would have the experience and be understanding but I’m sorry if this is to weird. I can leave if you want. I’m sorry!” Izuku spilled out, faster and faster as he got more and more anxious.

“Woah woah, ok, deep breath bro. Let’s take it a step at a time.” Kirishima said placing a grounding hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah idiot, chill the fuck out.” Bakugo added. Izuku took a shaky breath in and out, gaze still focused on his feet.

“Let’s start of easy. You say your a little too? How young do you slip?” Kirishima asked.

“I slip really young. I’m in baby space almost all the time. Around one or two.” Izuku explained.

“Well that’s not that bad, you’re not much younger then the two of us when we slip. It can’t be that bad” Kirishima comforted.

“Alright? What’s the big fucking deal? Ochakos your best friend, she knows about the two of us, she’s even offered to be a fucking babysitter in case the trio of dumbasses wanted to go out one night.” Bakugo explained.

“Wait, Ochako said she’d take care of you?” Izuku asked.

“Yeah! she’s even played with us before when Mina was the only one watching us. She’s really good with us, I’m sure she’d be more then happy to have a little of her own, even if you’re just a baby.” Kirishima said.
“Do you wanna go talk to her, I’ll even help!” Kirishima grabbed Bakugo by the arm.
“We’ll even help!!!” Bakugo just rolled his eyes but shook his head in agreement.

“D’you think she wou’ be a good mama to me?” Izuku said, finding himself feeling smaller by the second as he realized he might actually get a caregiver.

“That’s what kiri said stupid, are you slipping or something?” Bakugo asked.

“Uh... uh huh” Izuku thought about it for a second and yeah, yeah he was slipping. All this talk about having a caregiver was making him feel really little. He plopped himself onto the carpet that covered a small area of Bakugos room.
“‘M little”

“Oh crap, ok, that’s fine... Bud? Should we go get Ochako?” Kirishima asked hesitantly. He was not used to being a caregiver, sure he stepped in when Bakugo slipped and he didn’t, and the other way around of course, but caring for someone completely new, that fell into babyspace? Kirishima already was feeling very stressed.

“No! No tell Chako yet!” Izuku shouted panicked.

“Why not? You seemed so excited a second ago.” Kirishima said.

“Cus, cus...” Izuku stuttered out. He didn’t get to finish his sentence. He simply burst into tears and hoped his friends would get the message that he wasn’t ready yet.

“Oh cmon Kiri, he can’t answer, he’s just a stupid, dumb BABY!” Bakugo teased. Of course that made Izuku start to cry harder. Bakugo wasn’t supposed to be mean to him anymore! They were friends!

“Kats! That was NOT nice! You’re gonna make him cry even MORE! We gotta be nice!” Kirishima scolded him. Bakugo immediately backed down. He honestly looked a little scared. He had started to slip the second Izuku had confessed to them. He didn’t intend to be mean, he just had had a hard time being introduced to new people in his headspace. He didn’t want to be a brat, it just kind of happened. When he realized his mistake, the guilt immediately took hold and his anxiety started to spike.

“Kiris mad a’ me?” He whimpered out, clearly slipping too.

“OH NOT YOU TOO!” Kirishima shouted, more out of frustration then anger.

“ ‘m sorry Kiri-ii-iiiiiiii” bakugo began to cry too, melting down into a puddle of sobs on the floor. He felt really sorry and didn’t want his Kiri to be angry with him for being mean to Izu.

“No I’m not mad Kats! Don’t cry!! Please! And Izuku! Stop crying!! Please! I’m gonna go find Ochako for you”

“No! No’ yet!” Izuku sobbed.

“Ah! Izu! Please stop cryin! Please!” Kiri begged becoming more panicked now that they were both crying.

“I’m sorry Kiri, stop bein mad a’ me pease!!!” Bakugo was grasping at the redheads legs for comfort.

“I said ‘m not mad a’ you Kats. Stop cryin!!!” Kiri was also starting to slip. Rapidly. He couldn’t take care of one little, let alone two, especially when he was little himself.
He also ended up on the floor, clutching his Bakugo wrapped tight in each other’s arms, as Izu laid on his back, limbs all splayed out, chest heaving heavily as he cried too. It was a roomful of cacophonous cries, with three littles, all close to or in baby space, while all of them are sobbing. It didn’t take long for one of the previously mentioned member of the trio of dumbasses to walk past Bakugos door and hear the commotion.
Denki was quick to open the door and was shocked at the scene played out in front of him. Kirishima was sitting cross legged on the floor with Bakugo, who was furiously sucking on his thumb while still sobbing,
koala-d to his chest. With one hand, Kirishima was petting Bakugos hair, and the other was clutching Izukus hand so tight it looked like it might break. Izuku was still laid out on the floor, but thankful for the little bit of contact provided by the redhead. He stepped in and closed the door behind him and immediately speed dialed Sero and Mina before he knelt down behind Kirishima and let him lean into his chest. Mina and Sero were very quick to arrive at the room too. Each caregiver was quick to take a little into there laps and calm them enough to a point where they could form some words.

“Baby, can you tell me what happened? Nice and slow, take it easy. Why is Izuku in here and why are my pretty babies crying?” Mina asked, rubbing Kirishimas arm gently.

“Izu came an’ tol’ us he was a little, an-an’ then he slipped, and then Kats slipped, an’ they were bof cryin and I slipped to. Got scared for them.” Kiri explained to the best of his ability, because clearly Izuku was to little to talk and Kaminari still hadn’t managed to coax the thumb out of Bakugos mouth even after the promise of a lollipop.

“Well baby, I’m proud of you for trying to handle the situation and helping your friend out. That was very big and very brave you, little man. So can you tell me who Izukus caregiver is?” Mina asked. She saw Izukus heavily lidded, tired eyes grew wide with panic the second she asked.

“doesn’ have one. He wans’ Chako tho.” Kirishima responded, finally calmed from his stressful ordeal. As soon as kirishima said that however, Izuku began to panic even more. He started thrashing around in Seros lap, and making panicked whiny noises in the back of this throat. He shook his head no as fast as he could until he made himself dizzy. He didn’t want Ochako to know yet. She was gonna hate him for being this little.

“Oh sweetheart, are you nervous to tell Ochacko about being little?” Mina asked, receiving a small nod.
“Well can I tell you a secret? ... she already knows.” Mina admitted. Izuku turned pale, he looked like he was going to throw up right then and there.
“No no baby! It’s ok. You accidentally slipped around her before, she already knows you’re a little and she loves you. She calls you her baby already when the two of us are alone. She loves you so much! Do you want me to go get her?”

Izuku thought it over for some time before nodding slowly and crawling over to Mina. Mina placed Kiri on the ground, who immediately crawled over and latched onto Bakugos midsection, those two always had to have some form of physical contact at all times, and helped Izuku to his feet.

“Up?” He asked, walking was a little bit difficult for the baby at this age.

“Ah, I can’t pick you up sweetheart, sorry. But let me hold your hand and when we get to Ochako she’ll be able to pick you up. She’s super strong!” Mina explained as she led him out of the room. Finally all was peaceful once again in the UA dorms.

Notes:

Hope you enjoy this chapter!!!!
I love you all very much and thank you for reading and leaving me comments and requests, really makes me happy!!!!

Requests are still open so you can leave those on chapter 1

Have a wonderful day folks <3

Chapter 20: You Killed The New Kid! (little! Denki, CG! Shinso)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hey, for a request I was wondering if it’s alright with you to do shinkami, shinso is the CG and denki is the little. However they aren’t out to the bakugo squad yet. So I was wondering, if it was okay if shinso was sparing with the group but things went bad and denki some how ended up little and shinso went into protective CG mood and they just basically forgot the squad was there until denki asked about it, and they all accept him.

“Thanks for offering to train with me you guys, it has not been easy trying to catch up to the hero program.” Shinsou admitted as the entire Bakusquad got into ready position for one massive team spar. Shinso had recently been transferred into the hero program at UA from the general studies. The students of 1-a were shocked he wasn’t in the the hero course already, strong and skilled with his quirk, Shinso was a wonderful candidate for a hero in training. The Bakusquad had taken a particular liking to him, especially one small, electric blonde. Denki and Shinso had started talking the day Shinso transferred into the program, about 3 months ago. The two boys relationship took off fast. They very quickly found there safe space in each other. Shinso allowed himself to feel and express emotions around Denki, and Denki was able to tell Shinso about his little space fairly quickly. Shinso took the confession in stride. Honestly it helped both of them, maybe even Shinso more at times. He was insecure, always had been, that’s just the way it was. But when he was his baby’s “dada”, he had never felt more comfortable or confident in his life. Denki loved his boyfriend, but his anxiety was crippling at times. That had prevented him from coming out to his friends about their new relationship. Denki knew he was safe and would be accepted without a second thought, Bakugo and Kirishima weren’t exactly subtle, and Mina had shared the occasional story of a date with a cute girl. He knew he could come out. He was just simply to nervous that his friends might view him differently. Shinso had wholeheartedly agreed and supported the blonds decision, and agreed to keep their relationship, both little and big, private.

Anyways, back to the present moment, Shinso was dodging a swing from Bakugo as he slipped around on a puddle of Minas acid, desperately trying to gain his footing. The whole squad seemed to have teamed up against Shinso that day, instead of the usual every man for himself. And although Shinso was getting better at hand to hand combat, his sparring mates were also getting better at holding there tongues. This was probably the quietest spar you’d ever seen, except for the occasional explosion or whir of tape being dispensed. And if no one spoke, Shinsos quirk was unfortunately, not the most helpful. So instead he fought with his fists, dodging Seros tape as it crossed wall to wall, making a tripwire low to the ground. Denki sent bolts of electricity his way and he didn’t manage to dodge in time. Shinso was struck with the electricity square in the chest before stumbling backwards and tripping over the tape. He landed hard on his back and took a second to get the air that had been knocked out of him, back into his lungs. Apparently he laid there, silent and unmoving, for to long.

“Holy shit, did you fucking kill him Denki?” Bakugo asked, with the slightest bit of concern in his voice.

“I-I didn’t mean to hurt him!” Denki stuttered out.

“Seriously I think he’s unconscious Denki, how many volts was that?” Sero said. The squads voices were growing closer, they must be coming to check on him, Shinso thought. He really should try to open his eyes.

“I dunno, only a little bit. Did I hurt him?” Denki asked, voice wobbling from concern.

“Hes moving but he doesn’t look so good guys, we might need to go get a teacher.” Kirishima said, mild panic in his voice.

“Nice going Denki, you killed the new kid! Go get a teacher!” Mina said jokingly, but Denki was clearly having a hard time interpreting her cues and he fell down to his knees, honestly believing he might have killed his boyfriend. Shinso could hear the thunk of his weight fall right next to him, followed by sniffling and quiet, worried whimpers. Cmon eyes! Open dammit! Show him you’re ok!!! Shinso thought, desperately willing his eyes to pop open.

“Be ok, be ok, be ok” Denki whimpered out as he placed his head gently on Shinsos chest and wrapped his arms around him.

“Get off him dunce face, if he’s hurt you’re gonna make it worse you idiot!” Bakugo scoffed, trying to pull Denki off of Shinso.

“NO I HURT HIM LEMME STAY!” Denki screamed. Shinso recognized the panic and tone of voice, Denki was slipping into his little space. In front of his friends. Without them knowing. DAMMIT OPEN EYES YOURE FINE!!!!

“Get off of him Denk- wait are you crying?” Kirishima asked.

“Leave me LONE!” Denki shouted burying his face into Shinsos chest, the purple haired boy felt his shirt grow wet with tears. Shinso finally managed to pop his eyes open. Yes! He struggles to bring his hands up, but he managed to wrap his arms tightly around Denkis torso and pulled his whole body onto his own. Shinso squeezed tight, and managed to pull himself into a sitting position, so that he was cradling Denki into his chest, much like you’d hold an actual baby.

“Denks, it’s ok, I’m ok you didn’t hurt me. I’m ok.” Shinso whispered as he shushed the little and ran his hand through his hair.
“I’m ok and you’re ok.”

“What the fuck are you doing Denki get off of him.” Bakugo tched.

“Shinsos the injured one, so why are you the one being coddled?” Sero asked. He didn’t intend for it to sound as mean as it had. Denki hiccuped and tried to wipe at his face to scrub the tears off but Shinso gently pushed his hands back down and wiped the tears off of his littles face himself. Shinso ignored the comments and the other people in the room. It was to late to go back now. Right now he had to focus on calming his little. He bounced him in his arms gently, carefully rocking him.

“Not bein coddled sewo” Denki hiccuped out in response.
“Don’ needa be” Denki said again, this time directed more at Shinso.

“It’s ok baby, you got scared. I can hold you, let dada hold you.” Shinso reassured, cooing at Denki. The other 4 students just kinda stood there, open mouthed and confused. Denki curled up further finally starting to release the nervous tension that his shoulders held. This was one of Denkis favorite things to do with Shinso. Shinso was physically a lot larger then him, and could carry him and rock him like an actual infant. And that’s exactly what Denki wanted. He felt safe and secure and relaxed whenever he was like this, so it became a frequent and comfortable position for them to be in. They stay like this during movies together, during bottle time, and before bed. Shinso knew if he just held his littles attention long enough like this, he’d stop freaking out.

“There you go baby, that’s it. Relax. Look up at me. Hi baby!” Denki listened to Shinso instructions, when they met eyes, Denki immediately calmed.

“There’s my little lightning bolt! Hello baby!” Shinso said calmingly. Denkis tears had stopped and he was entranced by Shinsos face above him. A smile even managed to creep into his face as he cooed back up at his caregiver. The Bakusquad continued to watch, in confusion, as Shinso peppered little kisses all around Denkis face as he giggled.

“Hey Shinso? Should we, uh, leave you two alone?” Mina awkwardly asked as she grew more confused at the scene in front of her. A look of panic flashed across Denkis eyes as he remembered where he was and who he was with. He began to whine as his eyes nervously switched back in forth from his friends to his boyfriend. Shinso went into full caregiver mode. He needed a cover up.

“Oh um, I don’t really know how to explain this without making Denki uncomfortable. Uh- I mean I guess-I uh...” Shinso stammered out.

“Is, is Denki a little?” Kirishima interrupted.

“I-uh... yeah... he is.” Shinso admitted, Denki whined loudly in his arms and stuffed his face back into Shinsos chest, to scared to face his friends.

“Hey, hey, hey, Denki that’s ok bro, you’re ok. You don’t have to be scared. I always had my suspicions, and Shinso, you’re ok to talk about it. You won’t be judged. I have a little one too.” Kirishima smiled reassuringly at the both of them as Bakugo blushed a little bit behind him.

“He didn’t want to tell you guys, for some reason he was terrified of telling you, made his anxiety spike, really really bad. But I told him there was nothing to be worried about.” He addressed the group, then turned his attention back to the boy cradled in his arms.
“See little lightning bolt, nothing to be worried about. Lemme see that pretty little face now, come on out.” Shinso coaxed his face into view. Denkis face was flushed from embarrassment but he seemed ok.

“Hi buddy! Omg hes so cute you guys!! Eeeeee!!!” Mina squealed! Denki waved a teeny tiny bit but quickly got shy again. Mina grasped Seros arm and squeezed.

“He. Is. So. Cute!!!!!” Mina squealed, punctuating each word with a smack to Seros arm.

“Ow! But yeah, he is.” Sero agreed, rubbing his arm.

“We should get the idiot back to the dorms or whatever. He’s probably stressed about this whole situation.” Bakugo added, trying to act like he didn’t care, like he hadn’t shared the same experience.

“Good idea blasty! Let me help Shinso up, he did take quite the hit.” Kirishima stated.

“No, no I’m fine, it was more of just a little shock, I’m not hurt. But I will take that arm up, I have my hands full, haha” Shinso laughed awkwardly. Kirishima helped pull him up. Denki quickly resettled into his caregivers arms. Shinso gave him a little kiss, and left with the rest of the squad back to the dorms, most likely to have an afternoon full of pacifiers, Disney movies, and big group cuddles.

Notes:

Holy shit this one was long! I got a little carried away in the details, and then I ended up writing Denki in baby space and non verbal and I just couldn’t stop myself! I just thought this prompt was so soft, and yall deserve some fluff. Hope you enjoy!!!!

Prompts are closing again after the next update so give me any last minute requests!!!! Go put them on chapter one! I want to write your littlespace requests!

Feel free to leave me a comment and start a conversation <3 and also check out my other fic “What’s Wrong” for your fluffy little kiribaku fix. Leave me some love over there <3

Chapter 21: Denki’s Favorite Christmas (little! Denki, CG! Bakusquad)

Notes:

Prompt:
I just had an idea for when it becomes chirstmas. I was thinking that maybe perhaps Denki still thinks Santa is real (in and out of little space ) so the squad does what ever thank can to keep him believing the magic lol. They take him to go see Santa and stuff I honestly think that would be super cute.

“Denki! I said no running! Santa’s watching you!” Kirishima warned as Denki was making a mad dash down the hallways towards Sero. Upon hearing Santa’s name, Denki slowed his pace and walked the rest of the way to complete the hug that Sero was offering.

“Is Santa weally watching Sewo?” Denki asked, cocking his head. He was in his usual headspace of about 3 or 4, cute as ever. His caregivers adored the lisp he had when he was in little space. Denki loved Christmas, ever since he was actually a little kid. His parents had filled his head full of stories of Santa and his elves and the North Pole and his sleigh, so much so that Denki genuinely believed that Santa was real. How else would the presents get there every morning? By all logic it made sense to him. Santa probably had some form of creation quirk like Momo, and his helpers would teleport him around the world so he could deliver his presents to everyone on the nice list. When he first shared his theory with the rest of class 1-A, while completely big, they had at first been a little confused and then laughed it off. But Denki had continued to wholeheartedly insist that Santa was coming to visit the dorms in just a few short weeks. At that point, everyone had realized that Denki, both big and little, did in fact still believe in Santa. And the Bakusquad would be DAMNED if anyone were to tell him otherwise.

“Of course buddy, that’s why you have to be extra good! Don’t want my kiddo to end up on the naughty list do we?” Sero responded, ruffling his hair. Denki shook his head hard, his hair splaying out in all directions covering his face. Sero gently brushed it back out of his eyes, and booped him on the nose.

“Alrighty Denks, you ready to go to see your surprise?”

“Yes yes yes yes YES!!!” The little shouted squirming out of Seros hold and jumping up and down.

“Alright let’s go downstairs, Bakugo and Mina are already down there.” Kirishima said, grabbing his other hand and heading towards the stairwell. Once the trio got down to the lobby Bakugo stood there looking ticked off and Mina was just as bubbly as ever, welcoming an excited Denki into her arms, just like Sero had done. Except this time, Mina and her strong self scooped Denki right up and held him on her hip. The height difference was always a bit funny when other people saw them like this. But Denki did love to be held, and Mina didn’t care.

“Bakugos all worried we are gonna be late, I’m pretty sure he was just about to storm up there and drag you three down here himself.” Mina laughed.

“I just want to make sure the damn kid has a good Christmas. Now are we ready to go? Do you have everything?” Bakugo huffed.

“Yup!” Kirishima held up a backpack.

“Are you sure, I don’t know if I can trust your hair for brains to remember the list I gave you.” Bakugo said, acting annoyed.

“Awwwwww caring as ever Bakugo, but yeah I did remember everything, I’ve got a portable charger, to make sure our phones won’t die so we can get photos, I grabbed Pika (his stuffie) so Denks won’t freak out, oh and a handful of stims if he needs them!” Bakugo nodded his head in approval as kirishima continued to list off the things Bakugo had meticulously planned for them needing, he might try to fake his annoyance, but deep down, Bakugo cared about the kid waaaaaaay more then he let on.
“I’ve got the ~special surprise~ (A bag full of Santa hats for the picture), extra pull-ups and pants, and I already took him to the potty so we shouldn’t have an issue, and some cash in case we want to spoil him even more.” Kirishima finally finished, beaming as Bakugos scowl finally turned into a small smile.

“Good job idiot, now let’s go before we miss the train.” Bakugo said, leading the way out of the door into the cold winter air.

It took them a little while to get to there surprise location, the mall, they had to take the trains to get there which was always an adventure with little Denki. He had to always sit in someone’s lap or he would press his face against the glass windows which Bakugo always scolded him for, something about a breeding ground for germs. Today Sero had taken on the job of holding Denki for the train ride, making sure Denki stayed quiet enough and played with his stim toys. He’d picked a lovely little yellow and black fidget cube to occupy him today. The trip there was pretty uneventful, the real chaos started when the squad entered the crowded mall. A fun little surprise trip soon turned into a stressful game of ‘don’t lose the little!’ And ‘does anyone know where Denki is?’. Even with four caregivers, having an energetic little like Denki reeeeeeeeally stretched them thin. But the stress of keeping him safe in the mall was worth it when they saw his face light up at the beautiful display in the center of the mall. Denki stopped dead in his tracks as his eyes glittered with the thousands of twinkle lights and fake snow that covered every inch of the display. And sat right in the center of it all was Santa.

“He is weally weal! He’s hewe, he’s hewe, he’s hewe!!!!” Denki squealed, clutching onto Kirishimas midsection so tightly the redhead wondered if he cracked a rib.

“Yes he is kiddo!!! This is your surprise!!! We are gonna go meet Santa and take some pictures!!!! Doesnt that sound fun!!!!” Mina told him, joining in the squealing.

“Yes yes yes!!!! Les gooooooooooo!!!!! Pweeeeeeease!!!!!!!” Denki started to run off towards Santa but Bakugo caught him gently by the back of his shirt.

“What did I say about running off in here buddy, we can’t do that, it’s not safe for little ones to run off. We are gonna go see Santa really really soon, I promise, but there is a looooong line and so we know what that means, right kiddo?” Bakugo reminded him.

“Uh huh! Go potty, then gets snackies!!!!” Denki said, proud that he remembered.

“Good job kiddo, I’ll take you to potty while these idiots go get you some mochi.” Bakugo said, grabbing Denkis hand tightly and leading him off into the crowd. When the pair had returned, Mina held out a small cup full of mini peppermint flavored mochi that she had purchased at one of the stands, a perfect holiday treat for the little on his special day.

“Thank you Mimim” Denki said excitedly as he grabbed the cup and started eating. With the little distracted, they walked over to the line and got in it, the line moved slowly and eventually Denki finished his snack and got restless. So out of the backpack came Pika and into Kirishimas arms did the little go. The group never really had a fear of being out in public while Denki was little, because Bakugo, being the overprotective caregiver he was, would glare at anyone giving them a weird look until they moved on with there day. So they waited, and waited, and waited, and eventually got to the front of the line. The attendant dressed as an elf gave the group a weird look and Bakugo motioned for her to step aside.

“You know you’re supposed to have a child with you sir? I’m not supposed to let anyone over the age of 14 in to see Santa without a kid.” She asked.

“Yeah we do have a kid, his name is Denki and although he’s a little bit fucking older then Santa’s usual demographic, he still believes in all this shit. So you better go and tell Santa to treat Denki just like any other one of these fucking kids here. This is special to him and I swear, you guys better not fuck this up.” Bakugo explained, aggressively and almost threatening, like usual.

“Uh, yes sir, absolutely, Um, wait right here.” The elf scurried off to go explain to Santa while Bakugo looked back at his smiling squad with a satisfied expression.

“Alright, right this way to the North Pole!” The attendant said when she returned, motioning for them to step forward and follow the candy cane lined path to where Santa was. Denki was practically vibrating with excitement. When Denki finally saw the man with the big white beard sat in his chair, he squealed, pushing himself out of kirishimas arms and ran right over to Santa, bear hugging him in his excitement.

“Woah! Hello there Kiddo! You seem very excited to see me, I’m very excited to see you to Denki! Ho Ho Ho!!!” Santa said returning the hug.

“Santa knows my name!!!!!” Denki squealed again.

“Ho ho ho, of course I do, I know all the children’s names! Now how about you come join me in my chair, you can sit right next to me!” Denki squished himself right in next to Santa on the red plush chair.
“Now Denki, have you been nice or naughty this year?” Santa asked.

“I’m always a good boy. I listen to Kiri, and Sewo, and Mimim, and Baku vewy good!!!” Denki responded excitedly.

“It sounds like you’ve been a very nice boy this year, now what would you like for Christmas?”

“Ummmmmmm” Denki wasn’t sure what to say, he looked over to his caregivers for help.

“You can tell him kiddo, weren’t you talking about some friends for Pika?” Sero reminded him.

“Oh yeah! This is Pika!” Denki showed Santa the stuffie in his hand.
“Can I have mowe fow Christmas? Fwiends fow her?” He asked.

“Why, of course Denki! I’m sure Pika would love some friends. Now how about we take a picture, would your friends like to join?” Santa asked.

“Yes we would! Just one second!” Kirishima responded, he handed his phone the the elf taking pictures and he set the backpack down and pulled out the Santa hats. Mina, Sero, and himself all put there’s on. Kirishima then wrestled one onto Bakugos head while Mina put on Denkis and fixed his hair. They all got into place gathered around Santa.

“Alright everyone, smile!” The elf said as she started taking pictures. Denki was absolutely beaming, he looked so happy that even Bakugo smiled for the camera.

“Good job Denki! Thanks for coming to visit me! I’ll see you on Christmas!” Santa said, allowing himself to be hugged by the little once more.

“Bye bye Santa!!!!” Denki waved as he was scooped up by Bakugo and carried out of the picture area. Once they were out of Santa’s wonderland, they all found a bench to sit on and take a break. Denki looked tired, and cuddled himself further into Bakugos chest.

“Did you have fun kiddo? Did you like your surprise?” Sero asked. Denki nodded and giggled.

“Lotsa fun, thank you!” The little yawned.

“Alright alright. Let’s get him back home before he falls asleep. I’m not carrying no damn dead weight around.” Bakugo huffed, standing back up, still holding Denki.

“Yes you will you big softie, look at how you smiled in the pictures!” Kirishima laughed as he held up his phone. The picture was perfect, Kirishima definitely planned on printing out big copies for everyone and framing them for Christmas gifts. Bakugo just tched, adjusted his hold on the already sleeping Denki, and started out of the mall.
It was definitely Denkis favorite Christmas.

Notes:

A Christmas special for you lovelies!!!! Hope you enjoyed and have a happy holiday!!!

sadly, REQUESTS ARE NOW CLOSED, they will remain closed for a while, but make sure to keep them in mind for when they reopen! I plan on continuing this work as long as I keep getting requests! I only close them so I don’t overwhelm myself. Hope you folks understand!

Please continue to leave me comments though, talking to you guys is what brings me joy!!!! I also update based on demand, so if I get a few comments every once in a while, I know people are interested, if I don’t, I’m more hesitant to post.

Happy Holidays and stay safe and healthy!!!!

Chapter 22: Someone Spilled Their Juice (little! Denki, CG! Deku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you please do CG deku and little denki? Denki hasn’t been sleeping well and has a nightmare, it was a movie night in the dorms and he’s humailted since he wet the couch from his dream. However he doesn’t realize that deku saw him awake and goes to comfort him, things go from there and how he has a CG :)

It was the biweekly class movie night and sleepover! The class was about halfway through their third movie of the night and almost everyone was asleep at this point, all cuddled up together either on the floor or on one of the three big couches. Denki yawned, feeling a bit little as his eyes began to grow heavy, he hadn’t been sleeping well due to the heavy amount of stress he was under, it resulted in pretty much nightly nightmares. But he was determined to stay up just a bit longer until everyone else was asleep. You see Denki had realized an unfortunate side affect of being both unable to fall asleep at night without having a nightmare and being a little. He wet the bed. A lot. So much so that he had invested in a protective sheet for his mattress and a large box of nighttime diapers. He would’ve been mortified if anyone ever found out that he, a hero in training, wore diapers every night. Denki didn’t think he could ever live that one down. However, Denki had chosen to forgo the protection tonight until everyone else was asleep, then he’d go change into one to sleep. His class was very affectionate, super cuddly, he didn’t want to be welcomed into anyone’s lap and have them feel a diaper under his thick sweatpants. Now that would be a nightmare. But as the movie played on with many sets of attentive eyes still watching, and as Denkis eyes grew heavier, the inevitable happened and he fell asleep, cuddled up on the couch, with no protection on and horribly unprepared.

Hours later, the movie long finished, and it nearly morning, everyone was fast asleep, aside for Midoriya who was awake and getting a glass of juice. He sat at the counter, sleepily sipping from the glass when he noticed someone begin thrashing around in there spot on the couch. Muffled yelps and cries could be heard as Midoriya walked over behind the couch to investigate which one of his classmates was in distress. Just as the upset figure came into view, it shot straight up on the couch, midoriya stood quietly behind him, out of sight. The figure took a few deep calming breaths and gained their bearings, then looked down and startled again, becoming rigid, stiff as a board.

“No no no this can’t be happening not here, not now!!!” Denki whispered to himself panicking as he saw the large wet puddle that spread from the front of his sweatpants, down his thighs, and all over his spot on the couch.
“No no no, why???” Denki began to cry quietly as his little mind tried to figure out what to do. He was surrounded by his sleeping classmates, covered in his own pee, with no way to clean the couch. They were all gonna know he wet the couch in his sleep and make fun of him and call him a baby, and not in a nice way. Negative thoughts raced through his head. He was gonna have no friends after this, get teased endlessly, they would all hate him. These thoughts that occupied his brain only made the little cry harder, attempting to muffle his cries with his sleeve. Midoriya couldn’t bare to watch it anymore, he quietly cleared his throat and watched Denki jump again.

“Denki, are you ok?” Midoriya whispered, moving forward to place a gentle hand on his shoulder. The blonde flinched hard and slowly turned his head to look at who else was with him. Upon seeing Midoriya, his eyes grew wide with horror. No no nonononono not Midoriya, not the one person in the class with the biggest caregiver energy. Denki could not afford to fully slip right now and humiliate himself even more. He held his breathe and let his tears flow, refusing to make a noise.

“Hey Denki you’re ok, just breathe, breathe.” Midoriya instructed him, moving around the corner of the couch and setting his glass of juice down on the side table so he could kneel in front of his distressed classmate.
“Why are you so upset, was it a nightmare?” Denki continued to sit frozen in fear, making painful eye contact with Midoriya, doing his best to hold back tears.
“Denki, you need to breathe, I know it must’ve been scary, but you have to breathe, would you like me to hug you or is touch not a good thing?” Midoriya asked again, Denki started to nod for the hug but quickly realized Midoriya would then feel his wet pants. But it was to late for that. Midoriya acted quickly to comfort his classmate, hated seeing anyone this upset. He sat himself in the very corner of the couch and pulled Denki into his lap for a good and proper comforting hug. Instead of calming like people usually do during hugs, Denki started to freak out. Midoriya had just unknowingly sat in his puddle, and pulled Denkis wet pants right onto his lap. He struggled to get off of the green haired boy but failed, Midoriyas loving embrace was just to strong. So Denki chose his only option, to sob.

“Hey hey hey, what’s wrong, do you not like this? Are you uncomfortable, here let’s adjust your legs-“ Midoriya was saying as he went to move Denkis legs into a more comfortable position, one on each side of Midoriyas so the blonde was straddling him, he felt the wet spot on the thighs of his pants. Unsure if it was really what he thought it was, Midoriya felt the couch right under him, yup, wet. Now he understood why his friend was in this much distress, he was embarrassed.

“Oh sweetheart, did you have an accident?” Midoriya asked, the sweet kindness and genuine concern in Midoriyas voice was the last straw for Denkis little space to come out. He started openly crying and nodding his head, disappointed in himself.

“Oh shhhhhhh shhhhh shhhhhhhhhh, Denki quiet, don’t wake anyone else up. You’re ok sweetheart, nothing to be upset about. An accident is an accident. They happen. I’m sorry it happened to you here though sweetheart, I know how embarrassed you must be feeling, but it really is ok. We can clean up. How about we go calm down and clean ourselves up, and then we can worry about the couch? Yeah?” Midoriya comforted his friend by rubbing small circles in his back and holding him tight. Denki nodded through tears and wrapped his arms right around Midoriya. The green haired boy took the hint and lifted him up, ignoring the wetness that was now literally everywhere. He calmly bounced him and carried him up to his dorm room. Once behind shut doors, Denki really let himself cry.
“No more crying Denki, it’s ok, it’s just pee! I assure you it’s gonna be ok. What can I get you to help calm down?” Midoriya asked, having no clue how to get him to stop crying.

“Paci, under sink” Denki finally hiccuped out, lifting a shaky hand to point towards the bathroom.

“Ok let’s go find that.” Midoriya said confused as to what he meant by ‘paci’. Midoriya set the sobbing boy down on the edge of the tub/shower and started digging around in the cabinet underneath the sink. Inside he found an adult sized yellow pacifier, a sippy cup, what looked like a well loved teething ring, and a whole lot of nighttime diapers.
The pieces finally started to click into place. Midoriya took out the pacifier, ran it under the cold tap and pushed it past Denkis lips.
“Denki, sweetheart, are you a little?” Midoriya asked.
A slow nod.
“Are you little right now?”
A slow nod.
“Do you have accidents when your little? Is that what the diapers are for?”
A slow nod.
“That’s ok sweetheart, nothing to be upset about, you’re only little. Does anyone take care of you when you’re little baby?”
A shake of the head.
“Can I take care of you? Please? I want to be your caregiver.”
A much more enthusiastic nod.
“Oh that’s wonderful baby, now let’s get you cleaned up and into a diaper so we can get some rest. Sound good?”
Another nod. Midoriya helped him out of his icky clothes and gave him the quickest shower, making sure that he was free from any evidence of the accident. Midoriya then switched and washed himself off just as quick. He went out into the main room and grabbed two sets of clothes for the both of them. He put his own on first, and then helped Denki lay down on the floor to get changed. For his first attempt at diapering someone, Midoriya was good at it and he soon had the little fully clothed and cuddled up in his arms.

“Who’s the cutest baby ever? Huh? Is it you?” Midoriya said poking his cheek, earning a giggle from the little.

“Is me!” Denki giggled out from behind his paci.

“Alright darling let’s leave that up here and go clean up downstairs” Midoriya suggested, popping the paci out from his mouth and leaving it on Denkis bed. Once downstairs, happy to see that everyone was asleep, they managed to dry most of it up off the couch with towels that were then brought right down to the laundry room, Midoriya carrying his little the entire time. However you could still tell that there was a mess made on the couch. Denki started to get worried again. Other people were gonna find out and make fun of him.

“They gonna know I had a accident Mido. They gonna make fun a me!” Denki whispered, Midoriya could hear how stressed he was about this.

“No one would ever make fun of you for an accident, we are all hero students, no one would tease you for having an accident darling, but if it makes you that nervous, here let me do this!” Midoriya put down his little, spotted his abandoned glass of juice from before, and knocked it over directly onto the already wet spot on the couch. He left the glass there and picked Denki back up.
“Look, now all that happened to the couch was that someone spilled their juice on it. No one will have to know.” Midoriya reassured the kid and then carried him over to an empty mattress on the floor. They laid down together, cuddled up reaaaaaaally tight. Denki felt safe and loved for the first time in a while as he laid there drifting off to sleep while Midoriya played with his hair. And if he woke up wet still cuddling with his caregiver to Bakugo screaming about the couch being covered in juice, well that was somebody else’s problem.

Notes:

Here, have another long chapter! Fluffy little Denki! I love him so so much, I kinda ran with this prompt because I adored it. Enjoy!!! I love y’all!!!!!!!!! Requests are still closed and will remain closed for a little while. So save all those wonderful ideas until then!!!
Leave comments and a kudos if you’d like! Have an absolutely wonderful day!!!!

Chapter 23: I’m So Proud (little! Todoroki, CG! Deku)

Notes:

Prompt:

Hello hello. I have a prompt request if i may.
Could you do a story involving little todoroki and CG deku. Basically todo and deku are dating and todo’s regression is already established, deku knows that todo struggles with feeling like he’s good enough, over works himself and has a lot of ptsd. One night, the boys are watching a movie and a trigger comes along todo gets and scared, starting to get into headspace lets deku know he needs a comfort object ( binky, stuffed animal or blankey) deku calms him down, gets him diapered up after a bath. Lots of cuddling and praise for asking for help. I really like the name Baba for deku, baby bear, honeybunny (can be the name of a comfort object or for todo) and sweetiepie for todo,
Hurt comfort is so nice sometimes y’know?

Date night!!!! Izukus favorite night!!!! A night where he and his boyfriend could relax, get comfy, and enjoy some quality time together. Every weekend they did something together, Friday night was date night and Saturday nights were for little space. Todoroki needed that kind of structure. Assurance that there was always time with his boyfriend at the end of the week. He needed it desperately, he went through a lot when he was young, which is why he regressed now, and he was constantly filled with self doubt and worried over his ability or his boyfriends love for him, but with there weekend tradition, he always knew that he was loved and cared for. This week, Izuku had let Todoroki pick the activity for date night, and all he really wanted to do was cuddle up for a nice movie in bed. And so that’s what they did. Izuku made a bowl of popcorn with extra butter and Todoroki bought Izuku a small box of fancy chocolates for them to share. They put on some new action drama and settled in under the covers together. The film was a bit more intense then either boy had expected, they probably should’ve done more research because neither boy was expecting or prepared for a graphic abuse scene that had Todoroki quite literally shaking while hiding his face in Izukus shirt as he frantically shut the movie off. As soon as the screen goes black Izuku is holding onto Todoroki tightly, letting the bi-colored boy clutch at his shirt and sob. After about ten minutes of gentle squeezes and soft shushing, Todoroki finally removed his tearful face from Izukus shirt.

“I’m sorry Sho, I didn’t know that that scene was in there, I should’ve looked it up first, I’m sorry it triggered you.” Izuku stuttered out, still trying to comfort his boyfriend.

“Can-can I have baby bear baba?” Todoroki asked shyly. He knew it wasn’t Saturday, but he knew he needed to be little.

“Are you little Sho?” Izuku asked.

“Mm I need you ta help me baba, help me be small” was all todoroki responded. Izuku hugged him once more before getting out of the bed and finding the soft baby blue blanket that had a small teddy bear of the same color sewn into it. It was Todorokis comfort item. He always had it with him when he was little. Izuku also pulled out a baby blue pacifier and helped guide it into Todos mouth. He handed the little the blanket affectionately named ‘baby bear’ and the little grasped it in his hold and rubbed it against his cheek, feeling the soft material against his skin. It helped calm him a little.

“Alright sweetiepie, how does a nice warm bath sound to help us calm down? All nice and clean and ready for cuddles? I’ll use the strawberry shampoo.” Izuku picked up the little and brought him into the bathroom where he undressed him and ran the bath. He dropped in lots of strawberry bubble bath and pulled out the box of bathtub crayons for his little to play with.

“Alrighty, time to get in the tub honeybunny! You can keep your paci but you gotta leave baby bear on the counter for me.” He helped Todo place the toy on the counter and then gave him a hand to step into the tub. “Biiiiig step! Oh good boy Sho!!!” Izuku praised him. Todoroki smiled from behind his pacifier and took out the red and green crayons to scribble a simple drawing of him and Izuku holding hands on the side of the tub while Izuku gently washed him. When it came time to wash his hair Todorki was growing sleepy, crayoned long forgotten, His hands floated calmly in the bubbly water as he let his eyes close as he leaned back against the edge of the tub. Izuku methodically scrubbed the suds into his hair, making sure it was nice and clean and that his little was fully relaxed and calmed. Todoroki must’ve been so relaxed that he slipped a little bit younger. He let all the tension in his muscles go as his caregiver massaged the strawberry scented shampoo into his hair. He was so relaxed and little that he barely even realized that he was peeing into the water before Izuku mentioned it.

“Whoopsie Sho! Looks like someone’s gonna need a diaper tonight! Huh sweetiepie? Did you get really really small little one? Baba loves when you’re so little!” Midoriya asked, then reassuring that the little was loved. Todoroki didn’t react much, feeling much to relaxed and sleepy to care that he had an accident. He was just a baby anyways and babies had accidents. Baba didn’t care. Baba loved him. Baba took care of him.

“Alright Sho, stand up for me, gotta rinse my baby off.” Izuku said helping the little stand on shaky tired legs. Izuku drained the tub, making sure to spray everything down the drain with the shower head before quickly re-soaping and rinsing his littles body again.

“Such a good boy for me honeybunny, the best little boy I could ever have!” Izuku praised him as he helped the little out of the tub and into a big fluffy hooded towel that turned the little into a little white teddy bear. Izuku dried him off really good and laid him out onto the floor to be diapered and handed him baby bear from the counter. There was no fuss as the littles bottom was lifted or when he was all taped up. Izuku was always so calm and gentle during diaper changes. He would soothingly explain each and every step to Todoroki as he did it. As odd as it was, diaper changes were one of his favorite parts of his babyspace, getting to be so close with Baba. He felt safe and secure with his Baba. All dried and diapered Izuku picked todoroki up and carried him into the bedroom again, he placed him on the bed while he went to find comfy clothes for the little. Izuku settled on dark blue and white swirled onesie pajama set. It even had little footies attached to it, which Izuku thought was just adorable. He gently dressed the little and the tucked both Todoroki and himself into bed.

“Alright my honeybunny, would you like to cuddle with Baba while we watch Elsa? Sound good Sho?” Izuku asked, already knowing the answer was yes. Todorokis favorite movie in little space was frozen, he loved that he and Elsa had the same powers.

“Cudda wi’ Baba!” Todoroki babbled out. Izuku adjusted his little so that he was sat between his legs, leaning back into the caregivers chest.

“Sho I’m so proud of you for telling me you needed to be little tonight. I’m so proud. You’re my sweet, perfect, little boy, you know that? You can be little as long as you need. I’ll cancel training tomorrow morning and we can have a baby day all day honey bunny.” Izuku said, gently rubbing Todorokis arm through the onesies sleeve. Todoroki gave a little giggle, he nodded his head, his smile visible behind the big pacifier. He really liked the sound of having a whole entire day to be really little with Baba.

“Then that’s exactly what we will do my good boy! Baba loves you soooooo much sweetiepie, he loves you when you are big and he loves you when you are oh so teeny tiny. I’m so proud of you for being such a good boy Sho.” Izuku continued the praise, peppering little kisses onto the back of the littles head.

“I’m so proud of you”

Notes:

YALL!!!!!! I slipped so freaking hard yesterday and it was so wonderful!!!! I had a friend offer to try and step in as a cg for a day and oh my god she was fantastic!!!! I have not slipped that hard in almost a whole year!!!! Even though we had to keep it over the phone because I’m so high risk for covid exposure, it was still the best little day I’ve had in ages!!!!!!! I’m so so so freaking happy that I finally slipped and got to be babyyyyyy!!!! I really need it. I was all the way down to 2 yesterday, though I’m never really older then 4. I freakin love being baby<3

Thank you for reading <3 requests are closed but will reopen soon. So please hold off for just a few more weeks please, thank you!

Leave me a comment! I genuinely just wanna interact with yall<3 Maybe tell me if you’re a little or a cg? What helps you slip? How old are you usually? Or if you’re a cg, what you do to help your littles slip?

(Also, I swear I will update my other fic soon, pls don’t kill me <3 I’m just really bad at deadlines and really good at procrastination:’I)

Chapter 24: A Small Injury (little! Denki, CG! Kiri and Baku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Umm can I request Kaminari got injured in a fight with a villain and Bakugou and Kirishima got worried and gets protective of Kaminari ?

 

Content warning: injury, blood, a little graphic, no description tho

It had been a surprise attack on the way home from a whole class outing, honestly, class 1-A didn’t even think they were the intended targets, just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. Especially poor Kaminari. It was an amateur villain, probably his first real attack but his quirk was not an easily containable one. He shot sharp spikes out of his abdomen in a massive burst that went all directions. After a minute or so the spikes would disappear, making any injury they caused more dangerous due to blood loss. Kirishima and Kaminari had taken most of the attack, the rest of there class further ahead down the path then the two of them. Kirishimas hardening saved him and most of Kami, but the latters leg wasn’t so lucky. As Aizawa detained the deranged villain, Kirishima focused on stopping the bleeding as a hole opened up in kaminaris calf where a spike had been.

“You’re ok bro, I promise you’re ok, I’ve got you Kami.” Kirishima tried to comfort as he wrapped part of his torn shirt tightly around the wound. Kaminari was crying out in pain, and slipping faster then he had ever experienced. He almost never involuntarily slipped, his class knew about his regression and how his caregivers Kirishima and Bakugo took care of him. It was always a healthy and welcomed slip, this was not. Once Bakugo ensured that the cuffed villain was scared out of his mind, he rushed to the side of Kirishima to help calm Kami. He sat down behind the blondes head and gently laid it in his lap, carefully brushing the hair from his eyes and making sure he wasn’t moving around to much from the pain.

“I-it hurts daddy, dada it hurts!” The little cried out, addressing both his caregivers.

“Oh baby I know, it’s ok, just a small injury, you’re gonna be ok. Is the wrapping to tight?” Kirishima asked, still applying pressure to the wound.

“No daddy, jus hurts. Make it go away. Please!” Kamis face was twisted in pain. At this point the rest of the class had gathered around in one big protective circle so that no one outside could see Kamis condition.

“If one of the damn extras could go get recovery girl then dada would be able to make it go away.” Bakugo growled, addressing his classmates in a passive aggressive way. Sero and Mina took that as a cue to run the rest of the block to the school to get the nurse.

“Maybe we should move him, get him off to the side of the sidewalk.” Izuku suggested, concerned for the littles safety.

“Shut up Deku, he’s safer right here, wait til recovery girl gets here, then we move him idiot.” Bakugo sneered. Curling around his little even more, attmepting to block him out from the rest of the world. Kami was openly crying out from the pain and being in a small headspace now, he was seeking comfort and wanted to be held.

“Dada, dada it hurts!!!!! Help!” He cried, trying to use his legs to push himself into Bakugos arms, but as soon as he applied any pressure to his injured leg, he crumpled down onto the pavement again in pain, fresh blood appearing on the makeshift bandage.

“No! No moving anymore baby, I’m sorry, you’ve got to stay down here right now. Moving will make it hurt more.” Kirishima told him, shushing him for comfort and giving the little his hand to hold.
“Here Kami, anytime you feel bad pain give my hand a big squeeze to help it feel better ok. Dada and I are right here and recovery girl is on her way, really soon ok, really soon.” The squeezing was almost constant but Kirishima didn’t mind, he was just so worried that his baby was hurting this much. Police were arriving on scene to take the villain away and Bakugo was growing more restless and frustrated.

“So the police get here before freaking medical?? Are you serious??? These dumbasses are gonna get one hell of a fucking earful in a minute if they don’t come and help him.” Bakugo shouted angrily. The class still surrounded the trio, and they were all growing more and more concerned as the littles whimpers and cries grew more frequent and louder, he was no longer crying just from the shock, enough time had passed that they knew it was from the pain.
“You’re being such a brave boy Kami, I promise she’ll be here soon. I promise.” Bakugo added, pressing a kiss into Kamis forehead. As if on cue, recovery girl pushed her way into the circle and dropped down to Kaminaris side. She undid the wrapping and Kami winced.

“Hey! Be careful with him!” Kirishima yelled, hating that this was causing the little anymore pain.

“I need to inspect the injury before I can heal him. Don’t worry, it didn’t go all the way through the leg, he’ll be just fine.” With that she gave him a big kiss and the littles eyes grew heavy, even though his tears still flowed steadily.

“There you go baby, you can sleep now Kami, dada and I will get you home safe.” Kirishima kissed the littles cheek as he drifted off to sleep, tired from the effects of recovery girls quirk.

“I suggest you bring him home now, the rest of my crew will be here momentarily to bring him back to the dorms on the stretcher if you’d like. He’ll be fine in a day or two, absolutely no training and refrain from having him walk around. Lots of rest and good care and he will be fine.” Recovery girl said.

“Like hell I’d let anyone else touch him. I’ll carry him back. And he better be fine, took you long enough to get here.” Bakugo scoffed, lifting the little with such gentle care that a few of his classmates dared to utter an audible ‘aww’. He adjusted Kami in his arms so he could be carried home bridal style, his arms tucked up on his chest, and his newly healed, but still pained leg being carefully held and guarded from danger by Kirishima. They walked all the way home, into the dorms, carefully changed Kami into more little appropriate clothing and then themselves into loungewear, and tucked the little into bed, the caregivers joining him on either side, cuddling in tight to keep him safe.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this short little chapter!

Love you all so much and I really enjoyed hearing about yalls little space on the previous chapter! Always feel free to share stuff with me! The internet is my only social interaction with Covid happening!

Also!!!! Go check out my other work “what’s wrong?” I finally updated!!! The plot thickens!!!! It’s fluffy Kiribaku little space whats not to love???? Just go read it :D

Requests remain closed currently, but are set to open again soon! Keep an eye out!

Have a lovely day little ones!!!

Chapter 25: Make Your Own Tea (little! Todo, CG! Denki and Sero)

Notes:

Prompt:

I was wondering for a request, this might be odd but I would like to see little todoroki, I was thinking the situation could be that he freaks out because someone is holding a kettle very close to him and everything rushes back and he slips. I was also thinking the only people that would know would be denki and sero since they caught him once and once todoroki had explained they offered to help out when ever needed so they go into caregiver mod seeing a distraught little and everyone’s just watching.

 

Content warning: Todoroki gets triggered, panic attack,a flashback, there is comfort. Read carefully folks this may be rough for some of yall<3

Todoroki had been awake for hours by the time it was breakfast one Sunday morning in the UA dorms. His sleep had been wracked by nightmares of his father and his childhood. Never a good way to start the day, so as he made his way down to breakfast, he was already shaky and on edge as if any little thing could send him toppling over into his little space. Which is the last thing he needed. As he walked into the kitchen he was less then thrilled to see that more then half the class was already present either in the common room or the kitchen, so much for a quiet morning or a cup of warm milk, that wouldn’t go unnoticed with this many people around. The kitchen was currently occupied by the Bakusquad, Kirishima was frying eggs in a large pan, Kaminari and Sero were mixing up what Todoroki assumed was pancake batter, Mina was slicing up small sausages into cute little shapes and bakugo was tending to the kettle. Izuku and Ochako were also present, rooting through the fridge probably looking for the tub of sweet strawberry yogurt todoroki had finished the previous day. ‘Oops, sorry guys.” He thought as he made his was over to the counter to look through the various types of tea he could make. Todoroki didn’t feel particularly hungry that morning after his nightmare. When he found one he liked, he slid the packet into the line of already waiting tea bags, ready for the boiling water.

“Oi! Icyhot! Fuck outta my way, make your own tea!” Bakugo snapped at him.

“I just figured if you were making tea for your friends, I might add mine in the line, since you already have the water boiling.” Todoroki explained.

“Yeah well you can fucking reboil your own water, I’m not making a smaller cup of tea just cus you decided you want some.” Bakugo grew more frustrated.

“Sorry Todoroki, he woke up on the wrong side of the bed, there’s more then enough water in there, and it’s almost ready, I can hear the whistle.” Kirishima said, gently kicking Bakugo in the leg in an effort to get him to check his attitude. Indeed the kettle was beginning to whistle. It was a sharp high tone. It hurt Todorokis ears that morning. But it just continued to grow louder.

“It’s-it’s ok, I can make my own tea later.” Todoroki said, starting to squeeze his way past Bakugo to leave the kitchen, quickly becoming overwhelmed by all the noise and the yelling and the dumb, stupid kettle.

“No no no, Bakugo can stop being an asshole for two minutes and make you a cup of tea, won’t he?” Sero interrupted. The kettle reached its peak, whistling shrilly.

“FUCK NO IM NOT MAKING HIM ANYTHING!” Bakugo said, picking up the kettle from the stove and swinging it around, dangerously close to Todorkis face. Although there was no contact, no water spilled, nothing, that was the tipping point for Todoroki. His head filled with images from his childhood, ending with his mother, terrified, pulling the whistling kettle off the stove and beginning to pour.

“AHHHHHHHH!” Todoroki screamed as he quickly dropped to the floor, tears already flowing as he felt the phantom pain over his left eye. He clutched at his face desperately, willing the nonexistent pain to go away.

“Bakugo what did you do?!?!??” Ochako shouted over Todorkis screams. She and Izuku stood shocked and unmoving, not knowing what to do.

“I-I don’t know...I didn’t mean to! I didn’t do anything...I didn’t mean it! I’m sorry!!!!!” Bakugo stuttered setting the kettle down and backing away from the boy screaming in pain on the floor.

“Kirishima get him out of here, calm him down, and make sure he comes back to apologize later, I know what to do. Just get him out of here. Please.” Denki said focused completely on the panicked boy.

“Let’s go Suki, now!” Kirishima grabbed him by the arm and dragged him out of the kitchen towards the stairs.

“I’m sorry Todoroki, I didn’t mean to! I’m sorry! So so sorry!” Bakugo shouted as he let himself be led away. He was just in a foul mood, he had no intention of triggering any painful memories for his classmate. He felt horrible.
Meanwhile Todoroki was still yelling in agony. Denki and Sero had sat down on either side of him and were trying to pull him back to reality.

“You’re ok Todo, you are ok. Shhhhhhh, you’re ok, no kettle, no burns, just your mind playing tricks on you, you’re ok.” Sero said, hesitant to pull him into a hug lest he make the panic any worse.

“You just need to breathe, listen to our voices, please breathe” Denki risked putting a hand on his back. Everyone present in the kitchen heard Todo take a sharp and shaky breathe in, it sounded painful but his head shot up, hand still clutched over his left eye.

“H-he-elp” Todoroki choked out through heavy tears.

“Can someone get me cold wet cloth. Quickly please!!!” Denki shouted at the other kitchen occupants, Izuku moved quickly and wet a kitchen towel with icy water. Izuku handed the towel to Denki.

“Alrighty baby, Sero is going to move your hand away from your eye but I promise the pain will go away, really quickly, ready?” Denki asked. Todoroki didn’t give a verbal answer through his pained cries but nodded his head and clenched his jaw, ready for the onslaught of pain. His hand was gently removed from his face and he screamed again, although the pain was quickly soothed with a cooling presence where the pain had been. He felt himself take a loud shuddery breath and let himself cry, realizing the pain wasn’t real to begin with. He was safe, nothing had happened, no danger, no kettle. Todoroki curled himself into Denkis arms as the he held the cloth to his eye.

“Are you back with us Todorki?” Mina asked gently, food long discarded.

“Uh huh. M’sorry” Todoroki whispered timidly, still on edge.

“Why are you sorry? That must have been scary, but you’re ok now? Right?” Ochako asked.

“Mmm, dunno” Todoroki responded, curling further into Denki, relishing in the comforting coolness of the cloth.

“You’re ok, don’t worry now Todo, you’re ok.” Sero reassured, gently massaging the base of the bi colored boys neck in a calming manner. He leaned into the touch.

“M ok” Todo whispered.

“You guys were ready for that, how did you know what to do?” Izuku asked.

“Well, it happened once during an extra training class, it was just the three of us. There was an accident and I hit him to hard, and he did the same thing you just saw.” Sero told him.

“He had a flashback, it wasn’t as bad as this one but he explained that he gets them a lot, especially when he’s little.” Denki added.

“Little?” Mina asked.

“Ah shit probably shouldn’t of said that, it’s for him to share, but yes. Todoroki uses age regression as a coping mechanism for past traumas. I guess after that first accident, Sero and I kinda took over as his caregivers when he needed it.”

“Well you guys are good at it. Clearly” Mina added.

“Not really, we have a lot to learn still.” Sero chuckled, still rubbing the littles neck in comfort, as Todoroki tuned out the conversation and began to latch on and suckle to Denkis thumb.

“Oh, nope, not that Todo. Let’s go get you a paci from your room, yeah?” Denki asked, pulling both his thumb and the wet cloth away from the littles face now that he was calm. Todoroki nodded, and switched to chewing on his shirt for comfort.

“Well alright that’s not any better Todo, let’s go!” Denki said, hiking the little up on his hip and having Sero help him stand up. As they were about to leave, Kirishima returned with Bakugos hand in his, his face red and tear stained. Denki paused as Kirishima began to say something.

“Bakugo has something he’d like to say to Todoroki, if he’s up for it.” Kirishima said.

“Of course he is.” Sero assured.

“Go ahead hun.” Kirishima said, nudging a shy bakugo out from behind him. Bakugo stared at the floor.

“I sorry that I made you upset Todo. I didn’t mean to an’ I needa think about my actions more. I know how scary havin a flashback is. I gonna help finish breakfast and then I’ll bring you up a cup a tea and some pancakes. I’m sorry I did that to you, I feel really bad.” Bakugo said, still staring at his feet. Todoroki spit out his shirt and looked at Bakugo.

“‘s ok, scawy but ok.” Todoroki managed to say. Bakugo looked up, attempting to smile.

“I’ll finish food, and then I can come play wif you?” Bakugo asked.

“Mhm!” Todoroki nodded, replacing the shirt in his mouth to continue chewing.

“Alright dudes, see you in a little bit!” Denki said to both Kiri and Baku, with Sero giving Kirishima a knowing look, and headed there separate ways. Todoroki cuddled into his caregivers chest and let his eyes rest. Maybe his bad morning would turn into a good day.

Notes:

I wanted to update again! Hope you enjoyed this chapter!!! I love some little Todo even if this one was angst central!!! I hope you guys don’t mind I end up including little Baku in some of the prompts, I just really love him (╥﹏╥)

Requests are opening up again soon! Keep an eye out for that!!!

Have a lovely day little ones!!!! <3 <3 <3

Chapter 26: For Zuzu (little! Izuku, CG! Bakugo)

Notes:

Prompt:
I also had another request, I was thinking smol baby izuku who isn’t out to his friends or anyone except bakugo since he caught him once. So bakugo starts noticing signs of deku slipping during training but before he can get him out from everyone he slips and everyone is just suprised to see bakugo so caring towards him.

Izuku was having a really hard time with training today. He couldn’t get one for all to cooperate and he kept falling and missing his hits. His head was somewhere else, somewhere warm and comforting instead of the cold hard gym. His head was off in his room with his stuffies and blankie. Oh how he wanted to be curled up in bed with a Disney movie playing. Maybe he could even watch princesses! Izuku loved princesses. He wanted to be like them, all pretty and happy. Princess movies were his favorite. OOF, he took a hit. Cmon Izuku, get your head in the game, focus, fooooocus, and KICK! He missed again, falling to the ground but getting right back up.
Bakugo watched him from across the gym. Something was up and he knew exactly what it was. Stupid Deku was slipping in class. It wasn’t like he cared about him, or that he even wanted to know about the idiots tendency to act like child, but it had been an accident that he’d found out in the first place, and now he noticed every time the fucker was feeling little. Bakugo happened to be the unlucky one to walk into Dekus room one night to return a lost book, but when he entered the room, he found Deku twirling around his room with a stuffed bunny to the Beauty and the Beast soundtrack. After calming down his childhood friend from whatever panic being interrupted had caused, he had received and explanation on age regression. And although it was fucking annoying and stupid, he couldn’t ignore how happy it made Deku. So he vowed not to tell anyone else, and his brain was now forced to pick up on every need of the little. As Bakugo watched Deku take an uppercut to the face from Satou he knew that he was slipping. And when Izuku didn’t get back up, he knew that he had to act quick. He abandoned Mina, who had been his partner, and went over to where Izuku was in a heap on the floor.

“Come on fucker, let’s get up and go fix your broken ass bones.” Bakugo helped Izuku sit up by pulling on his shirt. Bakugo wanted to get him out of the gym before he slipped fully. Nobody else needed to see him as some dumb baby.

“Mmmm no! Gotta keep fightin!” Izuku whined.

“Did you hit your head or something stupid Deku? Let’s go! Cmon!!!” Bakugo said harshly, he wasn’t trying to be rude, but he needed to get the little out of the room. By now a small group of their classmates had gathered around, thinking that Izuku had broken all his bones again.

“Bein mean Bagu!” Deku fussed starting to whine. ‘Fuck’ Bakugo thought, don’t start crying please please please, he pleaded internally.
“Don’ be mean a me” Izukus lip started to wobble. Shiiiiiit.

“Cmon Deku, suck it up, let’s go dumbass, to recovery girl.” Bakugo said, dragging Izuku off of his training mat and towards the exit by the collar of his shirt.

 

“AUGH NO!! No do dat Bagu! Owie, LEGGO!” Izuku yelled, flailing his arms and legs around kicking. This was the beginning of a temper tantrum, Bakugo knew that. He had about 60 seconds before the kid started screaming bloody murder.

“FINE FUCKER! SIT HERE AND CRY IN FRONT OF EVERYONE, SEE IF I CARE!” Bakugo yelled. Shit. Fuck. Not the thing to do. Oh no. Izukus lips wobbled and his eyes grew big and misty.

“Bagu mean.” He whimpered, voice quiet. The class stared on in confusion at the two boys, usually rivals, as Bakugo looked softly at Izuku and Izuku seemed to be acting like a baby, his speech all messed up.

“I-I, Deku...” Bakugo laid a gentle hand on the littles shoulder. Izuku shrugged it off, his tears threatening to spill. Bakugo was defeated, he couldn’t let the kid cry, as much as he pretended to hate stupid Deku, he really was weak for the boy when he was little. He had a choice to make. Keep his bad boy exterior, or save Deku. Ugh, stupid character development. He leaned down onto his knees and held out a hand to the little.

“I’m sorry De-Zuzu, I was being mean, c’mere kid” Rolled his eyes and opened his arms. He was never going to be able to uphold his image after this. His class would know he’s a big ol softie, for Deku of all people. Izuku scooched his butt across the floor til he could return Bakugos reluctant hug.

“Yay Bagugo!” Izuku said cuddling into his kinda caregivers arms. They hadn’t really talked about it, but to Izuku, Bagu was his caregiver already.

“Yeah yeah, yay Bagu, or whatever.” Bakugo sighed, lifting the little into his lap to be cradled. Bakugo could not believe he was doing this, he thought as he actively was carding his fingers through those bouncy green lockes of hair.

“Well, uhhhh, this is...new” Todoroki finally broke the silence of the rest of the class.

“I’d never expect to see Bakugo acting so caring towards anyone, the last person I’d think of being Midoriya.” Momo agreed. This was weird.

“Oh fuck off, I’m not being nice to the little shit, I’m just making sure he doesn’t cry.” Bakugo huffed out.
“You should be thanking me that you don’t have to deal with his loudmouth wailing on for hours.” He added.

“Ooooookkkkk... would you mind explaining why Midoriya would be crying?” Denki asked, very very confused, and for once it wasn’t just him. The whole class was clueless.

“That’s not my story to tell, it’s this dumbfucks job.” Bakugo said, literally holding up Izuku who was settled into his arms when he referenced him. Think, Simba. Izuku looked like a confused and soft baby kitten.

“Baguuuuu no bad words!” Izuku gasped as he was lowered back down.

“Ugh FINE, let’s just go, none of these extras are getting an explanation until you’re big enough to do it yourself.” Bakugo said.

“We go room now?” Izuku asked, cocking his head adorably.

“Yeah fine, we go room.” Bakugo said getting to his feet.
“You shitheads saw nothing, now keep training, you all fuckin need it.” Bakugo said, turning on his heels and carrying a little baby Izuku out of the gym in his arms. Once they were alone in the hallways, Izuku hugged the blonde tight.

“When we go room, dress up? An watch princesses?” Izuku asked.

“Whatever you want kid, but I’m not wearing the fucking crown again.” Bakugo said.

“Peeeeeeeease wear crown? Fo Zuzu?” Izuku said with a pout, using his biggest puppy dog eyes.

“Oh you little- I’ll wear the crown, for Zuzu. Just stop making me think you’re cute.” Bakugo huffed out, resigned to his fate as he carried the little all the way back to the dorms.

Notes:

Soooooooooooooo I wanted to update one more time before I reopen requests! So take this chapter! Who doesn’t love some BkDk fluff???

Whenever I update next I will reopen requests! But as of right now, they remain CLOSED, I have waaaaaaaaaaay more then I thought it did, and I’m definitely not as on top of them as I should be :( so sorry to anyone waiting to make a request, I really appreciate your patience and cannot wait to read what you have to suggest!!!

Anyways, in conclusion, I’m sad af, can’t be small, miss my ex CG, and literally hate Covid with every freaking ounce of my soul. I cannot go outside cus I don’t wanna die, but I’m so done with being inside literally 24/7. But I have to be for my own safety cus like, if I get it, I’m outta this plane of existence and I’m not trying to do that. So I think I’ve finally hit that point of peak lonely and I’m struggling yall <3

Thank you all for listening to my rant, I hope y’all lovely little ones have a great day and avoid mental breakdowns!!!!!! Yaaaaaaaay!!!!!

Chapter 27: Closer (little! Todoroki, CG! Todoroki family)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hey if possible could you do little todo regressing with his siblings (possible dabi if you believe the dabi is touya theory ) and maybe a redeemed endeavor. If your okay with that xxx

Todoroki didn’t often regress when he was home from school. But if he did, his family was ready to take care of him.

Fuyumi was gentle with Todoroki. Always giving him little pats of affection and cooking small meals for him. She was probably the most involved in the care aspects of caregiving. She was creative so she’d often sit with Todoroki and set out paper, markers, paints, and crayons. Of course Endeavor would tell them off for the mess, but he was just as willing to help out.

Endeavor was still new to all this. The yknow, caring about his children thing. Especially when it came to Todoroki’s regression. As confusing as it was, Endeavor deemed it acceptable as it never seemed to affect his son in battle, and if anything, it made him stronger. Although Endeavor still couldn’t get used to the excessive affection Todoroki so desperately craved in his headspace, hugs between the two became more common place. And if Rei noticed the pro hero asleep on the couch with a dozing Todoroki leaning on him while cartoons played on the TV, well she wasn’t going to say anything.

Now that Rei had returned home from her care facility, she took Todoroki’s regression in stride. Even if all her son was doing was stacking old wooden blocks while cross legged on the rug, she was there by his side, helping support his tower. If he was babbling nonsense while at the dinner table, she was responding as if an important conversation was being had. Rei was careful, she never wanted to overstep any bounds or scare him. Sometimes a flashback is what would cause him to be small, on those days, she observed from a distance, knowing that her son had forgiven her, and this was just an off day. But more often then not, Todoroki wouldn’t let her leave his sight for more then 15 minutes. He missed her dearly all those years.

Natsuo was a typical big brother. He was often out of the house, so he didn’t get to interact with little Todoroki rarely ever. But he didn’t mind when he came home to see his little brother dressed in a onesie rolling his little red bouncy ball around on the floor. Natsuo was always up for a very uncoordinated game of catch, or more like drop. But if it brought a big smile to his little brothers face, then he was more then happy to chase the ball for him.

Then came Touya, only shortly returned home, the scars still littered on his skin, but his hair back to its original shade of white. He was overjoyed to be welcomed back with open arms, especially by his youngest sibling, after all they’d been through, he was surprised to have been forgiven so easily. It just goes to show how dearly he had been missed all those years. Touyas interaction with little Todoroki were about as chaotic as you would guess. Although no longer a villain, the man still loved to cause some problems. No matter how many times Touya was scolded by his old man, teaching the baby swear words was fun! Touya was always careful with the baby though, he enjoyed spending time with him and catching up on all the Disney movies he missed, he was always the first to dry any tears that were shed, and the first to piss of Endeavor when he spiked the littles hair in the same fashion as his own. Either way, Touya made a surprisingly good caregiver to the little.

Getting used to Todorokis little space was a learning curve for the whole family, but to say that the family was closer then ever before was an understatement.

Notes:

Guess who’s back!!! It’s me!!!! I’m back!!!!

Every request so far has been filled, so go fill chapter one with all your new ones!!!!! I can’t wait for more requests!!!!!

Glad to be back!!! Thanks for sticking with me all you lovely little ones!!!

Chapter 28: So Fussy (little! Todoroki, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:
I will pay u to write infant todoroki in headspace with diapers. there’s no fics ab babie boy :(
Just a lil fussy, very regressed n young baby shoto hehe.

I went with TdDk as no cg was requested, hope that’s ok!

Shoto woke up early one Saturday morning, just as the hazy glow of the sun had started to peek in through the window. He yawned and stretched out his arms, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. As he became more aware of his surroundings, Todoroki also realized he woke up little, and was slowly growing littler as the seconds ticked by. He whined loudly to himself, knowing that he was in the comfort of his own room, but upset that he was little and alone. Izuku was supposed to be here in about an hour for an early morning run. Izuku had been planning this all week, a long run all around the city, Todoroki couldn’t disappoint him, not his best friend. But he also couldn’t train when little. That was a rule that daddy - no Izuku - Todorki corrected himself had put in place to keep him safe. So if he didn’t wanna disappoint Izu, then he had to get big. He rolled himself off of his warm bed onto the cold hard floor and whined again when he a chill ran down his spine. He spent the next 40 minutes trying to pull himself out of his little space. By the time Izukus telltale knock sounded at his door, he had himself convinced he was completely a big boy - or just big. Yeah. Big. Todoroki pulled himself from the floor, realizing he was still in his jammies, that’s ok, daddy would help him change. He toddled over to the door and pulled it open, seeing the bright and smiling green haired boy shining in his door frame.

“Daddy!! I’m ready to go runnin with ya!” Todoroki squealed as he threw himself into his caregivers arms full force.

“Oh! Haha, hey baby, didn’t expect you to come out this morning huh? How about we hold off on the run til tomorrow?” Izuku chuckled as the physically taller boy mushed himself into Izukus chest.

“Nuh uh daddy! Im all big, we go runnin today!” Todoroki insisted, dragging Izuku into his room, and shutting the door behind him.

“Not today baby boy, you’re to small to train, wouldn’t you like a movie and a cuddle with daddy better then a run?” Izuku tried to reason, knowing what mood his little was in.

“NOoOoooOoOooOoooooO! I’m BIG! We. Go. Runnin.” Todoroki whined.

“Ok ok, let’s get you in some running clothes.” Izuku decided to humor him, knowing that any ounce of care he gave would allow the little to slip further and further. He knew he was gonna have a baby on his hands today with how much Todoroki had been holding off his headspace. Now it was just a waiting game til a gradual slip became a full crash. Izuku helped the little pull his shirt over his head and his flannel pants down so he could step out of them. He was gradually becoming less coordinated and had to use Izukus shoulders to steady himself. He stood there in his boxers as he waited for Izuku to come back with a workout outfit. He felt all warm standing there, fiddling with his thumbs and shifting from foot to foot. Todoroki was so excited to go on a big boy run with his daddy. He felt so full of excitement he could burst! Suddenly he was to warm. And to wet. And oh no he was still going.

“Daddy I’m havin a accident!” Todoroki cried out panicked as his accident became apparent in the puddle around his feet and showed no sign of slowing.

“Oh sweetheart that’s ok, you’re ok. That’s just because you’re my baby today, aren’t you? You were trying to be so big to go on a run with me, but you just need to be small, huh? Babies don’t have to worry about training. It’s ok accidents happen love. You finish up and then we can get you changed into a diaper and you can be my baby all day long.” Izuku rushed to his littles side to provide comfort and a shoulder so desperately needed to cry on. The next half a minute was occupied by Todorkis soft sniffles and hiccups and the uncomfortably loud patter of liquid hitting the hard floor.

“Finished” the little whimpered out, nearly collapsing into his caregivers arms.

“That’s ok baby boy. Just an accident baby. Let’s get you cleaned and diapered and dressed.” Izuku said, lifting the little into his arms with minimal effort and not minding the wet spot. Todoroki stuck his thumb into his mouth. There was no chance of being a big boy anymore today. Izuku changed the little out of his boxers and rinsed down his bottom half in the tub. He cleaned up his bottom half quickly and got the little all dried off.

“Diaper or pull up little one? It’s your choice.” Izuku asked. The little pointed to the pretty pastel blue snowflake patterned diaper. The design was so pretty!
“Good choice baby!” Izuku smiled, as he diapered the little and wrestled his limp arms into a big pastel blue hoodie, it was extra fuzzy on the inside and had cute little teddy bear faces embroidered down the sleeves. Izuku also found some fuzzy gray sweatpants to put on his littles legs, but Todoroki started to fuss and push Izuku’s hands away.

“Cmon baby we gotta get some comfy pants on ya, you’ll get cold bear.” Izuku tried again to put the pants on, but was met with a loud high pitched whine as he kicked his legs to get the pants away. He didn’t want any pants today! He wanted to see the pretty design on his diaper, he just didn’t have the words to tell that to his caregiver.
“Alright! Ok! My fussy baby today aren’t you? Where’d all those big words from before go bear?” Izuku teased as he gave up the pants battle and carried the little out into the middle of the room. Izuku dumped out a tiny box of various pastel colored wooden blocks in front of the little as he found the cleaning supplies to clean up the large puddle that had been left on the floor. Izuku cleaned as Todoroki haphazardly stacked a few blocks in a tower before it toppled over. Frustrated, Todoroki tried again, only managing 5 blocks before it toppled again. He frowned deeply and started to whine, getting the attention of his caregiver who was disposing of the dirtied towel and his old boxers in the laundry bin to be dealt with later.

“What’s wrong bear? Show me how you can stack the blocks! Daddy wants to see you build a biiiiiiig tower.” Izuku encouraged him. Todoroki just threw one of the blocks at Izukus leg, not hard, but still not a nice thing to do.

“Todoroki we do not throw things or hit daddy! I know you’re very little and very fussy, but that’s not an excuse to misbehave. You’re gonna do three minutes of corner time, and then we can go back to blocks baby.” Izuku said sternly. He knew that his little was just trying to communicate with him since he didn’t have words today, but that was still no excuse for throwing. Todoroki didn’t cry but just whined profusely and kicked his legs as he was lifted from under his armpits and sat into the corner. He whined for the entire three minutes, and boy did those three minutes feel like eternity. By the time Izuku gently lifted his limp body back up and into his arms he was just whining constantly in the back of his throat.

“Oooooh so fussy, so so fussy aren’t you baby? What’s got you so frustrated today?” Todoroki didn’t respond of course, just frowned and whimpered.

“I’m not mad at you for throwing, you’re forgiven baby. And it’s ok that you’re fussy, I just have to figure out how to understand you right now and that’s a little bit hard for daddy.” Todoroki squeezed his caregiver a little bit harder and looked him in the eye. He opened his mouth and pointed a little finger to it.

“Paci? You want your paci bear?” Todoroki whined and nodded. Izuku smiled and popped a paci into his mouth.
“Good job telling daddy baby boy. Do you want to go back to blocks?” Todoroki nodded again but had a frown etched onto his face.
“Would you like daddy to help you build your tower? Is that why you threw?” Todoroki nodded, glad his daddy understood him finally. Being nonverbal was harder then he thought it would be.
“That’s my good boy Todo.” Izuku praised as he sat down on the floor, maneuvering the little into his lap so they were both comfortable. They stacked the blocks up and down for a while, Todoroki still whined whenever the tower fell unintentionally, but Izuku was quick to help him rebuild. Eventually the little began yawning, his motor skills grew messier, and the pretty snowflake design began to disappear off the diaper, which made the little very upset again. He fussed all through the diaper change and only quieted when Izuku didn’t make an attempt to dress his bottom half so he could see the pretty pattern again. He clumsily traced his fingers over the swirly design on the front of his diaper and giggled.

“I think it’s nap time for little boys, and then we can make some lunch! If youre good and sleep for an hour I’ll have a warm bottle ready for when you wake up! Sound good bear?” Izuku asked. Todoroki yawned, and then smiled, allowing himself to be tucked into his bed. When Izuku tried to leave him laying there after he was tucked in and comfy, he whined again, reaching to grab Isuzu’s arm, but missing by a long shot.
“Do you want me to stay bear?” Todoroki pleaded a yes with puppy dog eyes and a pout to match. Izuku took the hint and climbed into the plush of the bed behind the little.
“G’night my fussy baby.” Izuku whispered, kissing the littles temple.

Notes:

Take the fluff!!!! Take it!!!!!!!!!!!

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter <3 <3
Who doesn’t love some baby TdDk?

Leave me some comments and kudos if you’d like to! I always appreciate any kind words and feedback all you little ones have to offer!

Also! Requests are OPEN!!!!!!! (Leave all requests on chapter 1 please!)

I’ve also got new chapters in the works for “What’s Wrong?” So that will be continued soon!
And I also maybe have a third (short) work that will be released chapter by chapter starting within the next month and will update weekly! It’s a surprise though, so no spoilers ;)

Enjoy this chapter lovelies!!!!

Chapter 29: 5 Is Not To Big (little! Izuku, CG! Todoroki)

Notes:

Prompt:
Can I request little!deku with CG!Shoto , So Izuku wakes up after a nightmare about Bakugou and has a little accident in his diaper during the nightmare, and Shoto comforts him and changes his diaper and puts him in a cute all might hoodie

Content warning: Izu has a nightmare and middle school Bakugo is really mean, but it’s not real of course.

Nap time had been going well that afternoon. Todoroki sat on the end of Izukus bed up against the wall working on a few math problems while Izuku was fast asleep off in dreamland. However, Todoroki did not know that Izukus current dreamland was terrifying him. He was back in middle school, except he was just little, probably 4 or 5, definitely not old enough to be in middle school. everyone was bigger then him, and taller then him, and meaner to him. Currently he was standing in the middle of his old cafeteria in nothing but a t-shirt and a very big and very obvious puffy baby diaper. All his old classmates were laughing at him and calling him a baby! But he was a baby! Why were they laughing??? Izuku started to cry, big ugly tears. That’s then Bakugo showed up. He went to run up to Kacchan for some comfort, knowing he was a good babysitter and would get everyone to stop laughing, but instead he started laughing to pointing at him.

“Hey shitnerd! Look at you! Just a little baby huh?” Bakugo lifted him up by his underarms and held him at a distance,
“just a little pathetic baby who needs diapers? Aren’t you like, 5? A 5 year old who needs diapers? Ahahahahaha” Bakugo sneered and laughed at him, waving him around for all his classmates to see and laugh at. It was that moment when his bladder decided to give way, flooding the ugly, comically oversized garment around his waist.

“Oh ew!!! The babies pissing himself on me! Gross you little D E K U!” Bakugo snarled.

It was this moment when Izuku jolted awake in his bed, tears already flowing, but Todoroki was already at his side, cradling the boy in his arms and wiping his tears away.

“Poor sweet boy, poor poor boy, scary dream was it? You’re ok now, I promise. You’re safe baby boy. You’re safe.” Todoroki rocked him in his arms. Back and forth, back and forth slowly, until the littles harsh raggedy breaths became normal once again.

“Sweetheart what happened?” Todoroki asked, kissing the top of the panicky boys head.

“Was kacchan.” The littles voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper. “Was in middle school, cept I was littler, kacchan made fun a me and I wet my diaper. Kacchan isn’t mean anymore, why he do that stuff in my dream.”
Izuku started tearing up again.

“Oh sweetheart, that was a bad dream. It was just a dream though, kacchan used to be very mean to you, remember? But he apologized many many times and you forgave him sweetheart. He’s not mean anymore, it was just a dream little one.” Todoroki reassured. Izuku nodded his head and they sat there in silence for a little while, content just being rocked in Todorokis arms. Todoroki knew he needed to bring something up but he didn’t want to trigger anymore memories for his little, but he was indeed wet in real life, and needed a change desperately. He decided it was better to just bite the bullet.

“Hey little one, it’s time for a change, can we do that?”
Izuku shook his head furiously, and squirmed his way out of Todorkis arms forcefully.

“No change me, not wet, I’m big.” Izuku whimpered.

“No little one, you’re not big, you’re what? 5? That’s not very big baby and you’re wet sweetheart. It’s time for a change.” Todoroki said.

“NO!!! 5 to big for diapers. Not wet.” Izuku insisted.

“You’re not to big for diapers if it makes you feel better little one. Did someone in your dream say that?” Todoroki asked.

“Kacchan” Izuku whispered. Todoroki frowned, he hoped this wouldn’t have affected Izuku as much as it clearly had.

“Well I’m your caregiver, and I say that 5 is not to big for diapers. Maybe we can go visit kacchan later and talk about it? But first you need to let me change you.” At Todorokis suggestion, Izuku finally nodded and let himself be lifted off the bed and laid onto the floor. Todoroki kissed his forehead lightly and smiled, handing him a green stuffed bunny to distract the little. He gently cleaned and changed the littles bottom, quickly rediapering him and blowing a raspberry onto the littles tummy.

“Good boy Izuku, all done!!! Who’s my big boy?” Todoroki asked trying to cheer him up, but Izuku still had this look of pure insecurity painted on his face.

“What’s gonna make you feel better before we go visit Kacchan?” Todoroki asked, he hated seeing his little unhappy.

“All Might hoodie?” Izuku asked shyly.

“Of course! Let’s get you dressed!” He put the frightened little in the big limited edition hoodie, based on his favorite hero’s Golden Age costume. Finally a little smile appeared on Izukus face.

“There’s my baby! I love that smiling face!!! Let’s go and visit Kacchan, talking to him about this will make you feel better!” Izuku nodded and reached to be picked up. Todoroki was more then happy to, poor baby, he was glad he was feeling better.

Notes:

Here’s today’s update!!! I love you all!!!!!!!

Requests are open on chapter one!!!!
I really want to hear your scenarios, so send em over!!!

Thanks for stopping by! Leave me a comment or a kudos if you’d like! They are always appreciated and much needed motivation!

Chapter 30: There’s The Baby (little! Baku, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you write about little Bakugou in a classification au? He's hiding it and has been hiding it for his entire life but then he forgets about a study session with Deku. Deku comes looking for him and has a key to their room. Bakugou is very little (like baby ages) and freaks out. Deku is a cg so he helps calm them down

Bakugo had, his entire life, managed to hide his classification. He was ashamed of his stupid biology. Why did he have to be predetermined as a little. Especially now that he was in UA, stuck in a dorm room, literally surrounded by an entire class of caregivers. He’s managed to pass himself off as a neutral. But his resolve was wavering, sometimes Kirishima would nudge his arm and Bakugo would realize he was chewing on his thumb, or occasionally he’d have to catch a whine in his throat when he got frustrated during training. What pissed him off beyond belief however, was that shitty Deku was the best caregiver in the entire class, he even took care of other caregivers, always helping them and cheering them on. With only Kaminari and Todoroki as the other known littles of the class, already having chosen Kirishima and Momo as there respective primary caregivers, the supply of extra classified carers was overflowing. Bakugo was struggling to keep his status a secret. That’s when he eventually began hiding in his room on Fridays to regress for a few meek hours, just enough to take the edge off so he didn’t get ill from repression. It was kind of working until that stupid fucking fateful night when Deku decided it was time for a study session and waltzed right in on the little fully regressed, lying on his tummy, kicking his little feet, with Sesame Street playing quietly through a big set of headphones covering his ears. Deku silently shut the door behind him and made his way over to sit next to the obviously little boy. Bakugo didn’t notice him at first until something obnoxiously green caught the corner of his eye. When he glanced up at whatever it was, he was shocked to see Deku sitting next him, absolutely beaming.

“It’s... it’s not what it looks like Deku!” Bakugo shouted ripping his headphones off and scrambling into a sitting position.

“Oh baby, yes it is what it looks like. Did you finally fall into your headspace Bakugo?” Izuku cooed reaching to card his fingers through the blonde spikes. Bakugo slapped his hand away angrily.

“I’m not a fucking little, I told you! I’m a neutral! And I won’t tell you again! Get out of my room shitty Deku!!!”
Bakugo screamed.

“Now, is that any way to talk to your caregiver? No it is not! That was very naughty Katsuki. Not to mention suppressing your headspace and not telling anyone about your classification, that’s very very naughty baby boy. I think you are gonna have to have some corner time to think about what you did wrong. Cmon, up let’s go!”
Izuku scolded, changing his entire demeanor.

“But! But I’m not a little! Please! No make me go corner Deku!” Bakugo tried to squirm away as he was lifted against his will. Stupid caregiver biology, being so much stronger whenever a little was present. Stupid little biology for wanting to be carried so damn bad. Bakugo started hitting Izuku weakly in the chest in an effort to get him to drop him, but to no avail, as he was soon deposited in the corner.

“For hitting, I’m adding another 5 minutes, that brings us to 15 Katsuki, would you like anymore?” Bakugo shook his head furiously. “Good boy, now sit quietly until this timer on my phone goes off, and then we are going to have a discussion about lying little one.”

The 15 minutes ticked by slowly, and by the end of it, Bakugo was a sobbing puddle of guilty little mush. When the timer rang, Bakugo shot up from the floor and ran full force into Izukus arms, sobbing his little heart out.

“There’s the baby, cmere, let me pick you up properly, you’ll need to be held after not being coddled for so long in your headspace.” Bakugo curled into Izukus chest, clinging to him like a lifeline.
“Now Bakugo, I’m gonna need some verbal responses, and then you can be as little as you want. I’m gonna make sure you stay regressed the entire weekend, maybe longer, I’ll call us out of classes, but for now, just a few big boy questions.” Izuku said. Bakugo nodded, but didn’t remove himself from the caregivers hold.

“First, how long have you been hiding your classification?”

“Fowever” ok. Not good.

“And how little did your paperwork say you were?”

“Twewve ta twenny fouw momfs” Izuku was shocked. Bakugo had only been a year or two old and regressing by himself. How was he still alive?

“And why didn’t you tell anyone about your classification. Daddy is very disappointed in you for not telling anyone, so you need to tell me now so I can understand better.”

“Hewos gotta be stwong” Bakugo squeaked out before he started sobbing again.
“M sowwy daddy, m sowwy!!!!” Bakugo cried into the caregivers shirt.

“That’s ok little one, I’m not disappointed anymore, I understand. Enough questions for now, let’s get you a bottle and some snackies and get my little sleepy boy off to bed? You’re going to be little all week, you need it.” Izuku insisted. Bakugo didn’t protest, instead he wiped his eyes with his little clenched fist and grasped tighter onto Izuku, just happy to have a caregiver around.

Notes:

Not me accidentally forgetting to update all week, oops!

I’ve never written a classification AU before but I kind of liked it!!!

I am still accepting prompts over on chapter one! So feel free to leave me one!

Thank you for coming back to enjoy my work! And anybody new, welcome!!!
Feel free to leave me a comments little ones!!!! Have a great day <3 <3 <3

Chapter 31: Poor Sick Boy (little! Kiri, CG! Izu and Baku)

Notes:

Prompt:
i was wondering if i could request a sick fic w fussy and grumpy 1 year old kiri? he wakes up his cgs (bakudeku) super early in the morning the smallest he's ever been and they cant figure out what's wrong until kiri starts coughing rlly hard and they realize he really needs a diaper change. basically just sick eiji with him being icky and his cgs trying so hard to take care of their sick baby.

Content warning: description of being sick, vomit (I tried not to make anything gross for yall)

Bakugo and Izuku woke up in the early morning darkness, to the cries of their third partner who was tucked between them. Kirishima was coughing roughly in between sobs and cries. The boy had been feeling little when they went to sleep, he had avoided dinner that night as he said he’d had a headache, but his partners could tell he wasn’t feeling well and suggested he slip. He was more then happy to do so and feel asleep early neatly tucked in between his partners after a few stories had been read. But now, all three of them were awake and the two caregivers were trying to calm down the little.

“Shhhhh baby, you need to quiet down, you’re gonna wake the whole dorm building. Deep breathes baby.” Bakugo said as he sat the little upright on his lap and rubbed his back through the aggressive coughs. Kirishimas whole body was shaking and he was barely getting any air into his lungs with all the coughing in between the harsh sobs. As the coughing continued even after being provided with sips of water from his sippy cup by a very concerned Izuku, the little began gagging. Izuku, moving quick, managed to leap off the bed and shove a plastic waste bin under the littles chin as he was sick. Bakugo just turned his head the other way and continued to rub the boy in his laps back as he continued to be violently sick. ‘The perks of being a caregiver’ Bakugo thought as he tried to ignore the sound of sickness, but still be there to comfort his baby. Eventually the vomiting stopped, and the cough turned to small tickles in his throat, but the tears were turned on like a malfunctioning faucet.

“Oh poor sick boy, let papa and dada clean you up, let us take care of you.” Izuku shushed the boy, brushing the long sweaty strands of red hair off of his forehead.
“You feel better now? Did you get the buggie out of your tum little one?” Kirishima nodded with a big, frankly disgusted pout on his face. His mouth tasted icky and his diaper was really icky. Kirishima hated being sick, but it seemed to happen so frequently, he wasn’t sure why.

“Let’s get you up.” Bakugo suggested gently adjusting kirishima in his lap until he could pick him up without putting any pressure on his stomach. He shot the little a rare genuine smile and rubbed his back so gently and carefully.
“And if you feel sick again, tell me, I don’t wanna get puked on ‘shima” Bakugo joked, trying to lighten the mood a little bit, but it just made the little whine sadly, as he was carried to the bathroom.

“Dadas just joking with you baby, you know dada doesn’t mind when your sick. You can’t help it.” Izuku reassured the little as he shot the dirtiest look at his other partner for making a bad joke at a bad time. Kirishima was extra extra sensitive in his headspace. Every little thing would set off tears. Normally, Kirishima would just cry along with any of his classmates if they got upset, cus then he would feel upset, hes just a sympathetic person. In his headspace however, multiply all those really big emotions by 20. The bunny in his picture book gets lost? Tears. The bunny finds his way home? Tears. His juice is gone? Tears. Dada tells him he’s an extra good boy? Tears. Papa gives him to stern of a look after he misbehaved? Tears. He loves his stuffie to much? Tears. That’s just how little Kirishima is, and his caregivers got used to the extra sensitivity quick. And when he’s sick, it’s just that much worse. The caregivers know they won’t be able to dry up the never ending flow of tears from the littles cheeks until he felt better, but they’d at least make sure he was comfortable.

“Let’s change your diaper little one and then you can have a bath, sound like a plan my good boy?” Bakugo asked, a little sheepishly after his previous accidental screw up. Kirishima sniffed and bobbed his head yes, bringing his fingers to his mouth, only to have them pulled right back out of his mouth.

“None of that little man, germy hands don’t go in our mouths. Let’s brush those teeth so we can get you a paci.” Izuku reminded the little as he watched a fresh wave of tears fall down the tracks on Kirishimas face. Bakugo remained holding the baby as Izuku gently brushed his teeth all nice and clean and free from sick. Bakugo began to run the tap on the shower to get it warmed up and the put down the little despite the whines of protest that came from him as they teamed up to change his diaper. They cleaned him up as best and as quickly as they could. With it being so late, a shower would be much easier then a whole bath, and also probably more sanitary with an ill little. Izuku undressed the little while Bakugo shed his own clothes. Once done, Bakugo picked the little back up and stepped under the spray of the water, Izuku assisting in washing the baby from outside the shower while Bakugo rocked him gently, finally getting him to calm down, the warm water helping his cough to subside. Once deemed sweat and puke free by his caregivers the little was removed from Bakugos arms, dried off, diapered securely, and dressed in a loose, breathable light grey onesie by Izuku.

“Such a good little man, we love you so much baby boy and papa and dada are so glad you got alllll the sickies out. Let’s go get in bed and wait for dada to join us.” Izuku laid down the drifting off little on the bed and curled himself around him. Soon Bakugo joined the pair, sandwiching the little in between his caregivers very protectively. They were out like a light, very quickly drifting off into a deep sleep.

Notes:

Ayyyyyyyyyy, new chapter!

I hope you enjoyed Kiri’s sick fic. Poor lil baby :’( being sick in little space is the worst thing in my opinion. So. much. crying.

Anyways, hope you liked this chapter, if you want to see more go leave me a request on chapter one!

Comments give me motivation to write so leave one me one, if you’d like!!!! I also really just enjoy talking to my readers :) <3 <3

Thanks for reading little ones!!!!!

Chapter 32: Nope. (little! Izuku, CG! Baku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hey if it’s okay to ask for another request I was wondering if you could do a little deku perhaps he ranges around 1-2 years old in little space. And he doesn’t have a caregiver but Bakugou steps in as a big brother. So the scenario could be deku watched a scary movie and go’s little and in his mind the only thing he wants is big brother kachan but he forget that kachan was with his squad so he just struts in all little and pulps down at kachan demanding attention and bakugo is just like what the hell am I supposed to do and everyone is just confused. I think it would hilarious to read.

It was just one little movie. Just one little scary movie. Just one little very scary movie. Just one little very scary movie that launched Izuku so far into his headspace he forgot he was supposed to call Kacchan before coming over when he was small. He toddled out of his room with just his stuffed pink rabbit clutched tightly in his arms. He wandered all the way down to his big brothers room and didn’t even bother knocking, to freaked out by the scary monster in the movie. It had no face and he could see it every time he closed his eyes. The movie had througholy freaked him out. There was loud laughter and sounds of a video game blasting from behind the door as Izuku let himself in.

“KACCHAN!” He yelled, relieved to see his big bro there to save him from the scary creature in the movie. He sauntered into the room, slamming the door behind him and confidently making his way to Kacchan. Izuku plopped himself right into Kacchans lap where he sat on the floor, flanked on either side by Kirishima and Mina, who in turn had Denki and Sero on their sides. A round of Mario Kart was in the middle of being played when the little curled himself up into Kacchans protective arms. Bakugo quickly dropped his controller, letting his cart drive directly into the wall, where it got stuck, continuing to attempt to move. Bakugo had no other choice then to wrap Izukus small form in his arms, unconsciously petting his hair, as if it was instinct. He wasn’t quite sure what to do about the boy in his arms. He was clearly little, and that meant that he was suddenly responsible for making sure the kid didn’t fucking die. But on the other hand he was with his friends, who didn’t know about little Izu. Well, fuck.

“Uhhhh... hey Midoriya? You good?” Denki was the first of the squad to ask, all of them clearly staring at a red in the face Bakugo, with his ‘mortal enemy’ curled nicely in his lap.

“Hes fine.” Bakugo responded, lacking emotion as per usual. He figured his move was to just ignore absolutely everything that was happening, because yeah, that would work.

“But, what’s happening exactly?” Sero asked.

“Well clearly the idiot wants to cuddle.” Bakugo shrugged, feel Izuku readjust himself, squishing himself impossibly closer to his big bro as possible, wrapping his arms around the blondes neck and resting his head on his shoulder, sticking his thumb into his mouth.

“But, why you?” Mina added.

“Yeah why not like, Todoroki, or Ochako or someone? Why you?” Kirishima asked.

“How the fuck am I supposed to know?” Bakugo shrugged again, using the hand that was not buried in Izukus green hair to lift him by under his butt and adjust his legs, so that the little was wrapped comfortably around him, and he was sat criss cross. More comfy for both of them.

“Hes sucking his thumb too, yknow that Bakugo?” Mina added.

“Oh he is?” Bakugo said, leaning as far back as the extra weight would allow, juuuuuust enough to open his bedside table drawer, and blindly feel around until his fingers brushed against the hard plastic of a pacifier shield. He sat back up, reached behind him, pulled Izukus thumb out of his mouth and replaced it with the rubber nipple of the baby pink paci to match the bunny that was squeezed in between the two of them.
“Now he’s not.” Bakugo said plainly as his hands returned to gently giving the little affection.

“So... you’re just, not gonna tell us what’s happening, or react to it at all?” Mina asked

“Nope.” Bakugo shrugged again, pressing a little kiss to Izukus temple, eliciting a happy squeal from the boy. His friends sat a little shocked, confused, unsure. But if Bakugo was so chill about it, they shouldn’t make a big deal. Right? They all looked at each other and collectively shrugged it off, all picking up their controllers again, with Kirishima picking up Bakugos discarded one, and continuing the round, while Bakugo began gently rocking a very small Izuku in his arms.

Notes:

This chapters dedicated to all yall out there who just need a little bit of quiet comfort. <3 <3 <3

I love you all dearly and hope you’re doing well!
Each and every one of you is important and incredible! And I appreciate every single one of you!

Feel free to leave a comment or a kudos or a request back on chapter one!

And have a lovely day folks <3

Chapter 33: Little Fox (little!Baku, CG! Kiri)

Notes:

Prompt:
if i can make a request, i think little!bakugou and cg!kirishima would be nice🥺 bakugou stressed out after a long school day and kiri coaxes him into littlespace to help. Use
Anything gender neutral (bubs/bubz, little one, etc) avoiding “baby” if possible?

“BUT THIS IS FUCKING BULLSHIT!!!!” Bakugo burst out loudly, shoving their textbook forcefully off the table.

“Hey! You need to calm down!” Kirishima said urgently, he knew it had been a stressful day for his partner, but still, no excuse to freak out this much.

“I AM FUCKING CALM, BUT I SHOULDNT HAVE TO DO 6 HOURS OF CLASSES, PLUS EXTRA TRAINING, AND THEN ANOTHER 4 HOURS OF HOMEWORK!!! IM OVER THIS SHIT.” They screamed, going to shove more things off of the workspace Kirishima had set up for the both of them.

“Nuh uh, not happening today Bakugo. I know you’re stressed right now, but that does not give any allowance for poor behavior. You know that little one.” Kirishima scolded.

“I’m NOT fucking small, idiot.” Bakugo spit at him, crossing their arms and turning away from their boyfriend.

“I know that, but you clearly need to be if this is how your body is releasing it’s anger and stress.” Kirishima explained, trying to calm the little.

“You can’t make me be little. You cannot fucking make me.” Bakugo hissed again aggressively.

“But doesnt being small sound so nice little one? You could sit in my lap and watch a movie! I’ll even help you change into some comfy jammas that you pick out.”

“No! I’m not gonna be little shithead.” Bakugo said quieter, calming down already at the soothing tone in their caregivers voice.

“Oooooh my poor poor little one, so stressed. I would even give you a little shoulder rub while we watched a cartoon, to help get rid of allllll that tension. But! I guess they just don’t wanna be a good little one and see the new coloring book I got them. What a shame, it’s super cool.” Kirishima said, drawing out and exaggerating his words. Bakugou head turned at the mention of a new present.

“Um, a new coloring book?” Bakugo said, poorly hiding the intrigue in their voice.

“Oh yeah, a brand new big coloring book. It’s got lots of pretty outdoor designs. Big trees and mountains, and oceans, and a bunch of cute little creatures. But that’s only for my little one. And you’re not little right now are you? So I guess you’ll just have to wait.” Kirishima shrugged, knowing that Bakugo had just slipped hard.

“I can, um... can I see it Kiri?” Bakugo asked.

“Of course bubz, how about you go pick out a pretty diaper and nice warm set of jammas, while I go get it for you.”

“And you... and you change me, and the...then I color?”
Bakugo asked, slipping far down into their headspace.

“Of course, pick a good one! And a movie while you’re at it bubz, I’ll be right back!” Kirishima reassured a he rushed to his own room next door to go get the present for his little one. Bakugo went through all their options, choosing a fox printed diaper, and a matching fox onesie. Kiri always said it made them look so super cute. Then the little sat down on the bed and opened the laptop, choosing to watch Fox and the Hound, Kiri and theirs favorite movie to watch when Bakugo was small, even if it made Kiri cry sometimes. By the time Kirishima came back into the the room with the thick book and a brand new, massive box of crayons in tow, Bakugo was waiting patiently to be changed on the bed, with the previews already playing on the movie.

“Such a good little one, let’s get you all dressed bub.” Kirishima said, showering his little in affection and praise all throughout the change.

“Does my little one love bein a little fox. Oh so so cute bubz.” Bakugo smiled, loving the praise and attention they were getting. It made all the stress of the day fade away, maybe Kiri was right.

“Th-thank you Kiri. Needed ta be sma-small.” Bakugo said softly, stumbling over the words a little bit as they sounded them out.

“I knew you did bubz, let’s cuddle and watch our movie now. I love you!”

“Love you too!”

Notes:

Enjoy this lil chapter folks!

Requests are still open!!!! Only on chapter one!!!

Go check out my new work “Something New” and show it some love!

And I promise I’ll update “What’s Wrong” soon, I know that’s a fan favorite!

Chapter 34: You Need A Hug (little! Baku, CG! Bakusquad+Izu)

Notes:

Prompt:
I know I've already requested so you can leave this one till everyone else's have been done but could you so another Kiribaku where Mineta is being homophobic or something and Bakugou regresses to younger than normal and Kiri has to get the squad to help look after him... <3

Content warning: severe bullying, homophobia, slurs, please please please be cautious if any of this is triggering, big hurt, bigger comfort.

“Freak! You fucking gay freak!” The shouts of Minetas voice echoed in his head as Bakugo ran blinded by the tears in his eyes to the comfort of Kirishimas arms. Mineta had stopped him in the bathroom just as he was trying to enter, the shorter shoving him into the wall in back of the door, and sticking him there with his quirk. Bakugo squirmed trying to escape but it was to no avail, he was stuck onto the wall at multiple points.

“Disgusting queers like you can’t be heroes. Horrible role models to kids, can’t have any more of you freaks running around. I’m doing this entire generation of parents a favor by making sure you don’t become a hero. So their kids won’t turn out fucking gay from idolizing a queer like you!” Mineta spit at him with pure hatred in his voice.

“It’s not a bad thing! I can’t help who I love!” Bakugo tried to protest, rapidly feeling smaller due to being restrained and attacked like this, too many flashbacks to his time with the villains and his own mother’s words.

“You’re just a weak queer is all you are. You’ll never amount to anything being all pathetic like this.” Mineta laughed as tears started to pour out of Bakugos eyes.

“Oh cryyyyu baby, cryyyyyyy. Fucking gay bitch. Pathetic.” Mineta laughed one more time before swinging the door open with so much force that the clean crack of the wood connecting with Bakugos jaw could be heard loud and clear. Bakugo stayed there, helplessly suspended by this bullies quirk as he sobbed, wishing he could somehow disappear. At some point he slipped far enough for his bladder to release against his will, further humiliating the boy stuck behind the heavy bathroom door. After what felt like an hour, which was pretty accurate if he had had access to a watch, someone who had come looking for him finally found him. When Izuku threw open the bathroom door, it cracked Bakugo in the chin again, causing him to cry out loudly, alerting Izuku of his presence.

“Oh my god Kacchan, let me get you down.” Izuku said, seeing the poor state the boy was in. Wet pants, tear stained face, and a large, deep purple bruise forming on his jaw. Izuku used one for all to unstick the boy from the wall, welcoming him into his arms as he collapsed from both exhaustion and his headspace.
“Kacchan what happened?”

“Min-mineta. Hurt me. Said me-mean things.” Bakugo broke down further.

“That little shit, hes gonna get it. I’m gonna go beat that grape into pulp, you ok enough to go find Kiri? Back at the dorms?” Izuku asked.

“Kiri! Need Kiri!!!” Bakugo sobbed.

“Ok little one. Here, let’s tie your blazer around your waist, make sure Kiri cleans you up. Cmere kiddo, you need a hug huh?” Izuku opened his arms widely. Bakugo didnt hesitate to crash into them at full force. Izuku rocked him for a moment, squeezed him tight and guided him out of the bathroom and back to the dorms. Once they reached the common room and Izuku spotted the grape bitch, he squeezed Bakugos hand once more and set him off towards the elevator.

“Oh! So you found the queer! Why’d you bother to bring the freak back here? Got a crush Midoriya?” Mineta laughed from the couch. The last thing Bakugo heard before the elevator doors closed was one for all charging up and the high pitched shrieks of his bully. Good sounds. All good sounds. That brings us back to a sobbing Bakugo knocking furiously on kirishimas door. Which promptly swung open.

“Oh baby, no.” Kirishima said, heartbroken at the figure in front of him. His boyfriend had truly never looked this broken, not since he was kidnapped and tortured for days by a whole group of villains. Even then he didn’t look this genuinely sad. Kirishima picked him up gently and shut the door behind him. The squad was already in Kirishimas room, waiting on Bakugo to show up for a study session. They hadn’t expected a small baby to run through the door, so they knew something was wrong too. Kirishima shushed the little, quieting his sobs. Taking notice of the ugly bruise and the wet pants. He brought the little right into the bathroom to get him bathed.

“Let me clean you up baby boy. How long have you been in wet pants for?” Kirishima asked, concerned that Bakugo hadn’t said a word yet.

“Long time.” Bakugo said finally looking up to meet Kirishimas eyes, also noticing a very concerned Denki and Sero also in the bathroom with him. Mina was outside in the bedroom, cleaning up school supplies and taking out the toys and comfort items the little always loved, and getting a diaper and a onesie ready for her friend.

“You’ve already got a rash baby boy, I’m sorry, we can make it feel better.” Kirishima comforted as he exposed the irritated red skin to the air with a frown, before gently setting the little in the warm lavender scented tub with extra bubbles.

“What happened kiddo?” Sero asked gently, not wanting to push. Immediately, Bakugo burst into more tears. It didn’t take much pushing to tip him this time.

“Take it slow kid, we just need to know what happened to you.” Denki reassured. Once Kirishima began washing him, the little finally found his voice to speak a little bit.

“Mineta. Trapped me in the bathroom. Couldn’t get out. Called me freak cus I like boys. Said worse too. Stuck me behind the door so it hitted me in the face. Twice. Once when he left, once when Zuzu came to save me. I wetted my pants an cried a lot. Zuzus beatin him up now. Sorry imma freak kiri. ‘M sorry.” Bakugo sobbed, on the edge of a panic attack after reliving what he’d just gone through. The last thing this poor baby needed was more trauma. He sobbed and sobbed in the bathtub, Mina could hear it from outside the door.

“Oh baby, I’m sorry, hes gonna get what he deserves. Daddy promises. I promise little one. And you’re not a freak, there’s nothing wrong with loving boys Katsuki. I love you baby. You know that. Everyone else knows that. Mineta is just a bad person. He’ll get expelled for this. I’ll make sure of it.” Kirishima almost started crying with his little. His heart truly broke for his boy, especially because he wasn’t there to help right away.

“No more words now? Pease? No more.” Bakugo begged.

“You don’t need anymore my sweet boy. Let us take care of you. Let everything go baby. I love you so much, we all do.” Kirishima said, kissing the littles wet cheek as he finished cleaning him up. Kirishima lifted him out of the water and Sero dried him off quickly. Denki poked his head out of the door and Mina handed him the big nighttime diaper through the crack, wanting to respect her friends privacy of course. Kirishima diapered the little comfortably, and kissed his forehead repeatedly as he handed him over to Mina to dress him in the big All Might onesie. He never fussed when Mina got him dressed. The little babbled to himself as he was laid on his back on the floor, to small to be sitting on his own.

“This is the smallest hes ever been. This is not great guys.” Kirishima stressed as he ran one hand through Bakugos hair and used the other to dangle a rattle stuffie over the littles head, as he giggled and tried to grab it with his clumsy motor skills.

“He clearly just needs to be small. That was traumatic for him. I don’t understand how people can be so homophobic. Seriously, how is he hurting anyone?” Mina said, fired up and angry about the incident.

“Hes not hurting anyone, that’s the point.” Sero added.
“The best we can do for him right now is to take extra good care of him and talk about it when he’s big again. I’m sure he’ll kick Minetas ass into the next century when hes in the right headspace.”

“Youre right, I’ll go make him a bottle. Mina? Put on Sesame Street, I heard him humming the theme song the other day, he’ll like it.” Denki said getting up off the floor, but not before tickling the littles sides, earning a giggle from the boy. That made all of the caregivers smile. Kirishima moved the little to be comfortably draped across his lap, he looked so small like this.

“Who’s my good boy? you are!” Kirishima grinned everytime bakugo laughed. Kirishima began hiding his face in his hands and popping out, playing a funny game of peek a boo with the little, something he’d never been little enough to find entertainment in before. Kirishima kind of liked having an infant in his care. Denki eventually returned with a warm bottle, full of milk and meal replacement powder, knowing the kid was to little to eat anything solid, or probably even anything off of a spoon. Kirishima rocked the little gently humming as the little sucked down every last drop of the bottle happily.

“What a sweet little boy you are Katsuki. I love you so much!” Kirishima said, sitting the little up to rock him some more as Bakugo seemed to be enjoying the movement. He drifted off to sleep easily, and after Izuku joined them on Kirishimas floor, was passed around from caregiver to caregiver to be rocked constantly and peppered with small kisses and fond affection from all his friends. It had been a very good end to a very bad day.

Notes:

I’m sorry that this one is so rough :( I hope you all have a lovely day even if this chapter is full of angst, I hope I added enough comfort for the hurt.

Requests are still open, blow up my inbox with fluff <3 <3 <3

Leave me a comment or a kudos! I love to talk to all of my readers!

I love you all!!!!!!

Chapter 35: To Be Weak (little! Dabi, CG! Shigaraki)

Notes:

Prompt:
Can you please do little dabi and CG shigiraki?
I don't have a specific scenario in mind but like dabi accidently slips into his head space and shigiraki finds out he's a little.

Dabi was sitting on the floor of the hideout after the summer camp capture. Shigaraki and Toga were busy slicing up and threatening the new recruit while he just sat there. He saw his brother. His brother was there, he could’ve gotten hurt. He missed the days when he was young with baby Shoto. Before he was forced to fake his own death to escape the abuse. He left Shoto there to endure it alone. And then he almost killed him tonight. How could he let his life get this far? How did he let this happen? How? Dabi found himself feeling younger suddenly, but he stayed quiet and didn’t cry, just like father used to tell him. Never shed tears. Tears are weakness. And Todorokis are not weak.

But Dabi wanted to be weak. He wanted to cry. He wanted to be held like he had been when he was 4, before all the quirk training began. He wanted to be small. He finally resolved.

Shigaraki was on his way back from the bathroom after cleaning the UA boys blood off of his shirt when he heard loud cries, sounding very childlike. He knew the UA kid was tough, that’s why they wanted him, so he wouldn’t be crying like a baby, would he? No. It had to be someone else. Shigaraki walked down the hallway until he determined that the crying came from behind Dabis door. That was...unusual. He decided to enter. Just to make sure he wasn’t hurt. Not that he was worried. Never.

“Dabi? Oh...” Shigaraki said, a little shocked at the sight in front of him. Dabi was on the floor, splayed out on his back, fists balled tightly as he sobbed, there were so many tears.
“Dabi, are you ok?” He asked tentatively. The man on the floor did not react. Did he even register him entering the room? Shigaraki went to his side, knelt down, and gently placed the back of his hand on the crying mans heaving chest. He startled and open his flooded eyes, seeing another person there with him scared Dabi, nobody had ever seen him cry, or be weak, but he needed this. He needed comfort. He needed help. He needed to be weak.

“Shiggy, m’sorry, hewp.” The little cried out.

“Ok ok, calm down. Why are you crying? And why are you talking like that?” Shigaraki asked gently rubbing the back of his hand over the upset mans stomach in a calming manner. Dabi seemed to lean into the touch, so he continued.

“I almost killed my brother today. Feew bad inside Shiggy. Real bad. An now I feew small. Feew little.”

“But you didn’t kill him Dabi, he’ll be fine. We got the other kid, remember, the angry one we wanted. Your brother will love to see another day. And what do you mean by little?”

“Feew like a kid. I’m not big anymowe. I’m small.” Dabi explained, still feeling no better over the whole brother situation.

“Oh, I don’t know how to help you with that.” Shigaraki admitted. He wasnt sure how to help his friend.

“I dunno either. But maybe jus howd me?” Dabi said sitting up and scooting his bottom so that he was sat directly in front of Shigaraki.

“I think I can do that... uh... little one?” Shigaraki said as he wrapped his arms around the man, he was to big for him to physically carry or hold. The nickname he tried tasted wrong on his tongue, but Dabi seemed to light up at it.

“Tanks.”

“Yeah...no problem.”

Notes:

I’m sorry about the angst. It’s just straight up angst. My bad. Forgive me.

I love y’all, leave me comments! I love to talk to all of you and you’re all so important to me!!!

REQUESTS are shockingly still OPEN!!!!
If you have a little space scenario you’d like to see written out, I hope you’ll choose me to make that happen!!!! Feel free to leave it one chapter one if you’d like me to write it!!!!

Chapter 36: Not Scary At All (little! Baku, CG! Tokoyami, Dark Shadow, Kiri)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hey! I gotta request for you! It's with Little Bakugou (Age Range 1-4), Babysitter Tokoyami, and Caregiver Kirishima! Bakugou is partnered with him during a training session, but then the power goes out, making Dark Shadow go berserk. This scares Bakugou so bad, it makes him slip to his youngest age. He manages to blast one more explosion at Dark Shadow before he hide under some fallen debris. Tokoyami gains control again and goes to tell Bakugou that he's alright, but is shocked when he scoots away and cowers, crying about wanting Kiri. I imagine Tokoyami showing him he's not scary, calming him down, and calling him Little one or Ember. That and Dark Shadow absolutely fawning over the precious babe. In the end, Tokoyami helps Baku-Baby get back to Kirishima. I'm so excited that requests are open again! I can't wait for this one!

Perhaps training during a massive thunderstorm was a bad idea. Every few minutes the lights would flicker with every deafening boom that sounded. Kaminari was already having to sit out, practically buzzing with all the electricity hanging in the air as the storm raged on. But nonetheless, the students in class 1-A trained.

Bakugo was currently kicking Tokoyamis ass. He was fired up that day, determined to do well in training, he wasn’t weak. But every time the lighting flashed outside and the lights would go out for a second inside, it made his resolve disappear a little bit, and for a second, he was just a little boy. Tokoyami was holding up surprisingly well, Dark Shadow had some fury in him today too. The two continued to spar until a a light flashed so bright and white hot right outside the training hall that the entire room was lit up like a summers day. Less then half a second after that, a dangerously deafening boom sounded so loudly that it shook the building and its students to the core. Kaminari was short circuiting in the corner, Todoroki was clinging to Izukus arm out of fright, and Bakugo was looking around for Kirishima, needing some reassurance that it was ok. And then the lights went out. The class was quickly plunged into the pitch black of the massive room. The space only lighting up when lightening flashed outside.

“No no no, not right now!” Tokoyami could be heard shouting as the screeching began. Dark Shadow thrived in the dark, and when there was an abundance of it, there was no hope in gaining control. Dark Shadow filled up the space, screeching all the while, his eyes glowing in the darkness as Tokoyami desperately tried to control his quirk. Bakugo stood frozen still, looking at the towering, menacing shadow creature before him, and silently began to cry, slipping fully into his little space, a young age too, and running away to find cover. As the birds screeching continued, Bakugo found himself stuffed under an abandoned chair, head tucked between his knees, hoping it would offer some protection from the darkness and the beast that hid within it. He let himself cry and wail Kiris name, not knowing that his voice couldn’t be heard over the creatures screeches as it ran rampant in the room.

Eventually the emergency lights began to flicker to life, illuminating the room in a low glow, but it was just enough of a light source that Dark Shadow calmed down enough to be contained. As people’s eyes adjusted to the lights, they could see the damage the quirk had done. Nothing serious, a shattered mirror panel on the wall in the corner, tapestries and awards knocked down off the walls, pieces of equipment and chairs and mats strewn about the floor, but no one was severely hurt, just a few scratches that were quickly attended to by other classmates, and everyone was accounted for. At least everyone was once Tokoyami found Bakugo sobbing quietly, his entire body shoved haphazardly under a chair much to small to hide him. It didn’t appear that Bakugo was aware some power had returned, he was shaking where he sat, muffling his cries with his head shoved between his knees. Tokoyami sat down next to him gently. Dark Shadow, small and friendly once again, peeked his head out from behind Tokoyamis to see what was wrong with the usually hostile boy who was now subdued by a little storm.

“Hey Bakugo? You ok under there?” Tokoyami asked hesitantly. Bakugo somehow managed to squeeze himself even tighter to appear even smaller and shook his head almost violently.

“You’re ok Bakugo, you’re all right. You’re safe, some of the powers back on and my quirks under control.” Bakugo loosened his hold on himself ever so slightly, but didn’t pick his head up.
“Did Dark Shadow scare you? He can do that sometimes, but I promise hes not scary.” Bakugo peeked a red rimmed eye up from his lap, saw the shadow creature looking timid next to his classmate, and immediately freaked out again, tears flowing hard and trying to scoot his body away, cowering in fear.

“Wan- I wan kiri! Go way! Wan kiri” Bakugo cried into his lap, refusing to look at his classmate.

“Do you mean Kirishima? Are you looking for Kirishima?” Tokoyami asked. Bakugo sobbed hard and shook his head, still shaking from fear.
“Ok we can find him in a minute, I think he’s helping patch up some of the others cuts and things. Can I help you at all now?”

“Make him go way” Bakugo said in a watery voice pointing a wary finger at Dark Shadow.

“Oh! Dark shadow? He won’t hurt you little one.” Tokoyami decided to test the nickname, assuming that’s what was happening to his classmate.

“But... scawy.” Bakugo whimpered, remembering how the creature looked in the dark.

“Well sometimes he can be scary, you’re right, but Dark Shadow really is a sweetheart, you don’t need to be afraid of him little one.” Tokoyami tried to encourage the little to look up, but to no avail.

“Um, I’m sorry” a voice from behind Tokoyami spoke. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I can get out of control really quickly, but I didn’t want to hurt anyone, or scare a little ember as cute as you!” Dark Shadow spoke calmingly, approaching the little slowly. Bakugo peeked his head up and squeaked when he saw how close the terrifying creature was to him, but there was no where left to cower, he couldn’t scoot any further away.
“Oh no! Please don’t be scared of me! You’re so adorable! Don’t be scared!” The creature said again.

“Not scawy?” Bakugo asked quietly.

“Not scary at all kiddo!” Dark Shadow smiled and when Bakugo reached out, he allowed himself to be grabbed and squished in the littles arm like a cuddly toy.
“You-your choking me!” He wheezed out.

“Oh you’ll be fine! You stay here with the little one while I go find Kirishima.” Tokoyami said, getting up and allowing his quirk to stay behind with Bakugo.

“You might be squeezing me way to hard, but gosh you’re just to cute!” The quirk fawned. Bakugo giggled a little bit, and kept his hold on the shadow. Eventually Kirishima came into the littles view and Dark Shadow was all but forgotten, but grateful to be able to breath again.

“Kiri! Birb no scawy anymo” the little babbled, clapping his hands together uncoordinatedly.

“That’s right little one, Dark Shadow isn’t scary, he just doesn’t like the dark, just like you.” Kirishima said, lifting the little and planting a kiss to the tip of his nose.
“You were very brave kiddo, let’s go get cleaned up and hopefully the lights will be back on by then. Say bye to Tokoyami and Dark Shadow”

“Bye bye Toko, bye Birb” Bakugo waved his hand a little and allowed himself to be carried away to the locker rooms.

“Awwwww bye little ember! I’ll miss you!” Dark Shadow called back.

“Softie.” Tokoyami scoffed.

“Oh cmon Toko! Hes adorable!!!!”

Notes:

I hope you enjoy some more little Bakugo fluff!!!!!! Poor boy got so scared :’(

Feel free to drop a comment and a kudos! You know I love to read and respond!!!!!!

I also finally updated ‘What’s Wrong?’ For any of you who follow that story, sorry for the wait!

I love all you little ones so much!!! Enjoy this chapter!!!

Chapter 37: Happy To Help (little! Shouji, CG! Tokoyami and Midoriya)

Notes:

Prompt:
It has little!Shouji (1-4 years) and caregiver!Tokoyami with a bit of side caregiver!Midoriya. Shoji is deep in littlespace and Tokoyami is happily taking care of him in the lounge room whilst Midoriya is gushing over the sweet little.

When Midoriya entered the common room that day, he could hear the laughter and old All Might cartoons playing from down the hall. One of the littles must be set up in there today, he thought to himself, rounding the corner and seeing Shouji happily playing with a set of 5 race cars all at once, his last limb dedicated to forming a mouth to making little zooming noises. Tokoyami sat next to him, rolling his own car around on the floor, a dedicated caregiver as always, did his best to keep Shouji entertained while in little space.

“Good morning! How are you doing today?” Midoriya asked brightly.

“Ah, Midoriya, good to see you! Shouji and I are doing well, just having a little day.” Tokoyami responded. Shouji, noticing the other person in the room paused his game of make believe to wave and coo at Midoriya. Midoriya felt his heart give a little squeeze.

“Awwwwww hes so adorable when he’s small!!!!” Midoriya gushed at the pair.

“He is pretty cute, aren’t you baby?” Tokoyami asked, tickling the littles side a bit, eliciting a loud happy giggle.
“Well it’s about time for breakfast, does that sound good Shouji?”

“I’ll make pancakes!!!” Midoriya offered eagerly, wanting to spend as much time with the little as possible. He really wished he had his own kiddo to take care of sometimes.

“Oh, you don’t have to Midoriya, Shouji is a bit to little for solid foods right now. I think I’ll just make him a bottle, and feed it to him real quick.” Tokoyami said.

“Well is there anything I can do to help?” Midoriya asked, a little disappointed.

“Well when we come back, Hes going to be tired. Do you want to make som kind of a pillow fort for nap time on the floor?” Tokoyami suggested.

“That sounds like a great idea! Oh it’ll be so cute!” Midoriya said excitedly already gathering the extra blankets and pillows from the chest kept in the corner of the common room. As Tokoyami led his little out of the room and to the kitchen, Midoriya got to work laying out the soft blankets, couch cushions and throw pillows on the floor in a big cozy nest, far bigger then necessary, but perfect for a good nap. When the little came toddling back into the room 15 minutes later, he was fed, happy, and ready for cuddles. Shoujis eyes lit up at the sight of the nest of blankets and dove right in, wrapping himself up tightly and snuggling in quickly. Midoriya was pleased with himself, seeing that the little enjoyed his handiwork. Soon after Tokoyami entered the room.

“Midoriya this is very well done, he woke up so early today, and I didn’t know if I’d be able to get him to nap. Thank you.” Tokoyami said, plopping himself down at his littles side and gently caressing his hair.

“No problem Tokoyami! Always happy to help!” Midoriya responded with a big smile.

Notes:

I’m sorry this one is so short :( please forgive me! I had no idea how to write it!

I’m not sure if I’ll be closing requests soon but just in case feel free to leave me one on chapter one!!!!

I love y’all!!!! Have a great day and thanks for reading!!!

Chapter 38: Bluebird (little! Iida, CG! Class 1-A)

Notes:

Prompt:
do you mind doing another little!Iida and Class 1-A caregivers? Hes having a study session with the class for a major test but he gets distracted by something outside (maybe seeing a pretty bird or something) and ends up going little while trying to show everyone the pretty thing he saw! It ends up in him being a bit mischievous bc no one is as interested as he his (I've always seen him as a messy and little mischievous little)

“And this is where you divide to get your answer! It really is that simple!” Iida instructed the class, standing in the large circle they had formed on the common room floor to do one massive study session for their next math test.

“It doesn’t seem that simple though.” Kaminari frowned, erasing his incorrect work for what felt like the millionth time.

“That’s ok! As class president it is my responsibility to help you succeed in all subjects!” Iida reassured, though he wasn’t feeling very in charge today. In fact he’d much rather be cared for by his class then care for them today. He was teetering on the edge of little space but responsibilities came first. Maybe he could convince Momo or Izuku to take care of him after the session ended. He hoped he’d last that long.

“All right everyone, complete the next three problems, and then we will reconvene to go over them.” Iida instructed before sitting back down to do the problems himself. The class was surprisingly quiet while they attempted the complex math problems, a quiet common room was a rare occurrence for class 1-A. Someone was always yelling, or playing a video game on the tv, or having some kind of group activity out in the comfy shared space. Maybe it was the silence that filled to room today that allowed Iida to take notice of the birds chirping outside. They sang a pretty little tune that caught his attention, enough to where he abandoned his gaze on his lined paper and looked out the window to try and find the source of the pretty sounds. Sitting on the windowsill was a very pretty little bluebird, chirping away. Just as Iida was about to point it out to his classmates someone interrupted his thoughts.

“I think I got these problems correct. Iida, can you check them over please?” Ojiro asked, handing the class president his paper.

“But, there’s a bird outside!” Iida said instead, not fully realizing he had already slipped.

“Yeah? And? Birds show up at that window all the time. Did I get the answers right?” Ojiro said impatiently.

“Can you wait another minute so we can all go over them please? I still don’t know what I’m doing wrong!” Kaminari huffed frustratedly.

“But guys look! It’s a bluebird!” Iida said, pointing aggressively at the window where the pretty bird was still singing its song.

“Oh whatever! Can you shut up!” Bakugo raised his voice at the class president, not realizing the boy had slipped either. He’d never raise his voice at the little. Iida, suddenly feeling a little shy, decided to stop bothering his classmates about the bird. It was such a pretty bird!!! His classmates should see!! While everyone was still working on the math, he quietly got up from his spot and snuck over to the window as quietly as possible. It was high up and he couldn’t quite reach it without climbing on something. Oh! There’s a wooden chair a few feet away at one of the tables, perfect! He grabbed it and placed it in front of the window and pulled himself up onto it in a standing position.

“LOOK! It’s a birdie!!!” He shouted at his classmates, pointing at the bird excitedly. All his classmates turned their attention towards him just in time to see the chair wobble and tip over beneath him. Iida came crashing down to the floor, hard, and the bird flew away at the loud noise. It didn’t take long for the tears to well in his eyes.

“Iida! Are you ok?” Momo asked, rushing to his side to help him sit up properly and check for any damage.

“Birdies gone Momo!” Iida wailed in despair, more upset at the loss of his new friend then the fall he’d just taken.

“Yeah the bird flew away, I’m sorry honey.” Momo said, gently embracing him and rocking him slowly in a calming manner.

“Miss the birdie. Wanted you all to see.” Iida sniffled.

“Well I’m sure we can figure out a way to welcome him back? Right?” Midoriya piped in, after informing the class quietly that Iida was now feeling little, and to put the studying away.

“Maybe we can build him a nest to put there?” Tokoyami suggested.

“Or what about food? Birds like food!” Ochako added in.

“That might work, right baby? I’m sorry we were to busy to look at the bird you wanted to show us, but next time, please don’t climb up so high on the chair when you’re small. We don’t want you to get hurt.” Momo said, drying the last of his tears as the little sniffled and hiccuped some more.

“How we feed birdie?” Iida asked, liking the idea that the bluebird would come back to sing his pretty song.

“Well I’m not sure. Anyone have an idea?” Momo said.

“Well, I saw this craft once where you take a stale bagel, cover it in peanut butter and bird seed and put a string though it. Then you can hang it on a tree.” Kirishima suggested.

“I think that would work really well! There’s a tree right outside the window! We can hang the feeder right on that limb there!” Midoriya smiled. Iida stopped sniffling and looked up hopefully, he nodded his head in approval.

“Where did you see that weird hair?” Bakugo asked, censoring himself for the sake of the kid. Kirishima just shrugged but grabbed Bakugos hand to lead him to the kitchen to help get the supplies. Meanwhile the table had been cleared of all adult work and replaced with little mats, that could get dirty. Iida sat himself in Midoriyas lap to make his craft, with Momo and Todoroki on either side of him to help clean up the disaster area that was about to be made. Kirishima and Bakugo laid out the various supplies across the table. They decided that placing the mix of sunflower and pumpkin seeds they found in the pantry in bowls would make for less mess. The whole class got to work making their bird feeders. Iida sure felt better as he mushed the peanut butter onto the bagel with his hands, which he then wiped on his pants to get the sticky peanut butter off his fingers. He even somehow managed to get it in his hair. How? His caregivers didn’t know. When it came time for dunking in the seeds, Iida more or less threw his bagel into the bowl, creating a wave of seeds that flew up and out of the bowl, creating an even bigger mess. Iida laughed at the disaster he created and eventually got the whole class giggling to as they made their own messes. In total, there were 8 bird feeders made. After the strings had been put through them, the whole class went outside and Ochako used her quirk to hang them, in perfect view of the window in the common room. When they went back inside they had quite the mess to clean up on the table, and an even messier little.

“I think it’s bath time honey. You got all messy doing our craft.” Midoriya said, taking Iidas still somehow sticky hand and beginning to guide him to the elevator.
“You guys have clean up down here covered?” He asked before pressing the button. The rest of the class nodded happily, no complaints about cleaning up the mess that made their class president so happy to make. Just as the elevator arrived Iida pointed tot he window again, and on one of the bird feeders sat the little bluebird from before.

“Lookie!!! Bluebird!!!!” The little said excitedly. This time, the whole class looked.

Notes:

This chapter is to make up for all of those horrible little!Iida chapters from the past and the future. Enjoy some fluffy stuffs!!!!!!

I’ve decided not to close requests yet as I’ve managed to stay on top of them pretty well (we are almost at 100 requests folks, keep em coming!!!) all requests should be made on chapter one!

I love you all dearly and I’m sorry this chapter is a lot of days late! I had a little health scare and was focused on getting back on track!

Leave me a comment! Start a conversation! Spread some love little ones!!!!!!

Thanks for reading!!!!

Chapter 39: Feeling Down (little!Shouji and Tokoyami, CG! Koda)

Notes:

Prompt:
What about CG Koda and Little Tokoyami and Shoji?
Tokoyami and Shoji are in a bad mood after being targeted again as monster or demon (because of their appearances and quirks) at school. Koda decided to being them in a forest and call as many animals as he could to cuddle with the two to show that animals aren't scared at them and to convince Tokoyami and Shoji that they aren't monster.
Sorry, I have a soft spot for my OTP Koda/Tokoyami/Shoji

Koda knew it wasn’t fair for his partners to be constantly ridiculed for their appearance. They weren’t the monsters that the kids from the general program called them. In reality, they were sweet, kind, and caring. Attentive to every partners need. Always putting someone else before them. But after a particularly nasty comment made about the twos monsertous appearance today, Koda was left with his two partners clinging to each others embrace, sobbing their hearts out on the floor, deep in little space. Now it was up to Koda to fix it, he couldn’t let his partners feel down. Koda gently reached out to their shoulders to get there attention.

‘Would my little boys like a surprise to help cheer them up?’ Koda signed (more or less). The two littles nodded in unison, drying each other’s tears and standing up, each taking one of Kodas hands. Koda led them silently outside and down the pathway towards the back of the campus. Once the cement ended, they followed a dirt path for a while that led into a wooded area. It was a common place for students to either go for some quiet time or space to train, behind the first few layers of trees was a large clearing with plenty of space.

“Why are we here?” Asked Shouji shyly. He was the older of the two littles, falling about 5 to 6 in his headspace. He was often the one to speak up for himself and for his other little partner, a who struggled with words sometimes. Tokoyami was Kodas little baby bird, falling into an age range of only 2 or 3. He usually chose not to speak a lot and that was ok with all three boys. They all knew JSL for Koda, who almost never spoke and fully utilized the wonderful accessibility of sign language.

“We are here because you both are feeling down.” Koda signed sitting down in the center of the clearing and helping Tokoyami settle into his lap. Shouji sat down across from the others and waited for more of an explanation. But instead Koda just waited silently for a few more minutes. Eventually out of the trees began crawling some cute squirrels and chipmunks, along with birds and beautiful butterflies (even if Koda hated them). The two littles eyes lit up in wonder as a zoo worths of woodland animals came up to them and began playing with them.

“I like this!” Shouji smiled as he pet a little field mouse sitting on his knee. He looked over at his other little partner who was staring entranced at the butterfly that had perched itself on the tip of his beak.
“Toko likes it too!” Shouji added.

“Just happy to make my boys feel better!” Koda signed and resumed petting a squirrel that had rested at his side.

“They aren’t scared of us?” Shouji asked innocently.

“Why would they be scared?” Koda signed back.

“We mosters” Tokoyami lisped out.

“You’re not monsters. The animals are not scared of you because you are not monsters.” Koda signed.

“But the kids say-“ Shouji started to protest.

“Are wrong.” Koda interrupted with his aggressive signing, finishing the sentence.
“Not monsters, just my good little boys.” Koda smiled reassuringly. Although he knew it was tough for his littles to comprehend, he knew that they understood.

Notes:

I keep forgetting to post! I’m so sorry! I hope you enjoy this chapter!!!!

I am still taking requests, I honestly not sure if I’ll bother closing them because I’m staying on top of them all, but still! Request stuff back on chapter one now!!!!

I love you alllllll, thank you for the support and love y’all give me every week, I appreciate each and every one of your comments and they brighten up my days <3 <3 <3

Chapter 40: New Recruit (little! Dabi, CG! Hawks)

Notes:

Prompt:
maybe you could do one with baby regressor! Dabi and Papa! Hawks? Dabi doesn't really regress often, but when he does, he starts to sorta space out and tends to suck his thumb if he doesn't have his pacifier. This becomes an issue when they're out in public on a LOV recruitment mission. After a close call or two, Hawks manages to fly Dabi back to his apartment and gets him changed into a nighttime diaper and PJs before he gets a bottle before bed. <3

“Get your fingers out of your mouth! Dabi, you have to stay big if we are going to attempt to recruit anyone today!” Hawks reminded his counterpart harshly. Dabi frowned, sadly, but pulled his fingers out of his mouth and tucked his hand in his pocket silently.
“I’m sorry dude, but you have to wait a few hours if you want to regress. I’m not trying to be the bad guy here, but we have a job to do.”

“But we are the bad guys here.” Dabi offered in return. Hawks chuckled a little at the joke, but just continued to pulls a disinterested Dabi along with him. Dabi liked the feeling of Hawks’ hand in his. Felt comforting, and it was keeping him on track. As he was dragged through the city, loads of things tended to catch his eye, and if he wasn’t constantly anchored to his partner, he’d most likely wander off into the crowd and either get recognized, or he’d get lost.

“There’s the location that we agreed upon with the possible new recruit, the one with the dread quirk. Hurry up and get this over with, and then I’ll take you home to regress, I promise Dabi.” Hawks said, clapping the other on his back and guiding him into an alleyway. Inside the alleyway there was a shadowed alcove where a small, stout girl stood, leaning up against the building. Her hair was a deep green, that faded out to black at the tips and was neon green at the roots, it was long to, down to her hips.

“Took you two long enough! I though this was a set up!” The girl laughed, walking towards the two men.
“The names Nami, and I’m ready to join the League of Villains.” She smiled sinisterly.

The pair talked with her for a while, learning about her past, and her intentions, where her loyalty lied, who she knew. Everything they needed to know for recruitment.

“My quirk isn’t really all that flashy.” Nami started to explain. “But it’s powerful. They call my quirk Dread Wave. Basically I can instill a wave of fear so intense at times it can be paralyzing, and I can choose who to affect, pretty impressive huh? There’s only a few setbacks. I black out a bit whenever my quirk is active, so I don’t remember anything from the time it’s activated to the time I shut it off. It’s annoying, and inconvenient I know.”

“Yeah sure kid! Sounds reeeeeally helpful in combat.” Dabi scoffed. To him, she just sounded like a lost kid, not a villain.

“What you don’t believe me?” Nami pouted.

“I would need to see it to believe it.” He replied.

“Fine.” Nami huffed. Suddenly, before Hawks could stop either of them, Namis eyes rolled back in her head, replaced by a neon green glow, and her hair splayed out in a massive fan. Dabi was suddenly struck with such an intense wave of fear washing over him that he froze in his place, unable to even look away from her dead glowing eyes to find comfort in his caregiver. Finding himself rapidly slipping from the intense fear he didn’t question it when he felt his bladder release where he was standing. Hawks was the one to grab his shoulder hard enough to anchor him back to reality. Dabi had tears streaming down his face and his thumb quickly found his way into his mouth. Hawks had the little safely wrapped in his wings when Nami came out of her trance.

“Believe me yet?” She asked.

“Absolutely. Well, we’ll be in touch! Gotta go!” Hawks yelled behind him as he was already gliding through the air, his crying little sobbing, clutched tightly in his chest.

“That was to close a call baby, you can’t be slipping in public!” Hawks said once they were safely inside his apartment.

“Not my fauwt!” The little sobbed around his thumb that was stuck firmly in his mouth.

“I know it wasn’t, Nami used her quirk on you, that’s not fair.” Hawks said rubbing the littles back as he carried him into the bathroom for a bath.

“No faiw” the little sniffles again.

“Not fair at all, I know. Would you like a paci instead of your dirty thumb love? Would that be better?” Hawks asked placing him in the tub and beginning to wash him.

“Ye plea”

“Good manners Dabi.” Hawks praised as he retrieved the desired dark purple item and finished the bath, drying the little off soon after.
“Let’s get you comfy love and then we can have a bottle before nap time.” Dabi didn’t say anything, but let himself be manhandled into one of his big nighttime diapers and some really fuzzy pajama pants. When he felt all warm and fuzzy inside and out, Hawks carried him to the bedroom and left him there for a moment to make a warm bottle. When he returned from the kitchen Dabi was basically asleep already. Hawks gently lifted his figure so that the little was upright and leaning against the caregivers chest. From there, Dabi lazily sucked down the sweet warm milk from the bottle and let himself drift off to sleep without even finishing the whole thing.

“Goodnight little one.” Hawks said, tucking the boy in tightly for his nap. With a kiss to the temple, Hawks left the room to let his boy sleep.

Notes:

Meet my villain OC Nami! I love her dearly! She’s pretty cool. The complete opposite of me in every way possible, but that’s ok! I decided I might as well stick her in this chapter!

I hope you all enjoyed reading this update, sorry they’ve been so irregular lately, I’ve had a lot going on with my health and school and all that.
Requests are still open! You can leave them on chapter 1, we are almost at 100 requests folks!!!!

I love all you lovely little ones!!!! Have a great day and leave me a comment and a kudos to brighten mine!!!

Chapter 41: I Want To Be Fucking Cuddled (little! Bakugo, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Um, can you please do a CG! Izuku and Little! Bakugo? (either platonic friendship or romantic dating outside of littlespace, it doesn't matter) After a stressful day of training Baku storms into Izu's room and demands cuddles or for Izu to play a video game with him and he slips, finally relaxing and Izu takes care of him?

The door to Izukus room slammed open, revealing an angry and cranky looking Bakugo behind it.

“Damn Deku, play Animal Crossing with me.” He growled, slamming the door shut and crossing the room right to Izukus bed and plopping himself right down in the space between Izukus legs.
“and I want to be fucking cuddled. Idiot.” He added, leaning back into the strong, comforting chest of his enemy turned friend turned weird tension turned caregiver.

“Awwwwwww ok baby! Come here! Come cuddle and we can get your game all set up.” Izuku beamed, welcoming his baby into his arms, hugging Bakugo around the tummy. Bakugo leaned into the touch eagerly. He was pissed, he was tired, he was cranky, and he just wanted to be little. Izuku knew exactly what was up. Bakugo was asking him to help him slip without actually admitting it out loud. Oh Kacchan, always so prideful. Animal crossing on Dekus switch was a game specifically reserved for the blonde when he was in little space. The small easy to complete tasks helped ease daily anxiety and give him a sense of accomplishment and control, and the game was relaxing and entertaining enough that it would keep his mind and body occupied when Izuku needed to do something else. Either way, Animal Crossing was a sure fire way to make Bakugo feel extra small.

Izuku didn’t make Bakugo move from in between his legs as he reached over the side of the bed and pulled out his Nintendo and pressed the start button, not handing it to Bakugo until the game was fully loaded, knowing the still not completely little boy would get impatient and frustrated. Until the game was handed to him Bakugo made do with fiddling with the hem of Izukus shirt as a distraction.

“All ready baby! What are you gonna do first?” Izuku said, handing the little the switch.

“New outfit, then say hi to my villagers.” Bakugo grunted, teetering on the edge of headspace, so so close to tipping now that Izuku was gently massaging his scalp and had replaced the arm around his midsection, rubbing soft comforting circles in his tummy. He was starting to feel warm and cared for.

“You can let go now baby. I’m here to take extra good care of my sweet boy. Be my sweet boy for me Kacchan.” Izuku tempted. Bakugo took a deep breath and let himself fully sink into the feeling of his headspace. Suddenly he felt the weight lifted from his shoulders and he could breath a little easier. Izukus hand disappeared from his hair and he whined at the loss of affection, but just as quickly as it had left it was replaced. But not before Izuku popped a green pacifier with the little green chameleon from Tangled on it into the littles parted lips. Bakugo latched onto the the pacifier and sucked, finding comfort in the piece of plastic.

“What outfit are you choosing baby boy?” Izuku asked.

“The ‘ink one” Bakugo lisped behind his pacifier. He selected a pretty pink suit in the game and a stuffed animal accessory that looked like a white bunny. It reminded him of his own stuffie which he suddenly wanted very badly. He let out a little whine and it was as if his caregiver could read his mind. Deku was already handing him his green bunny plush. Izuku had bought it as a joke and presented it to big Kacchan as a gift. The blonde had taken it and threatened to explode it, walking off and saying he would throw it away in his room. However, the next time the boy came to Izuku while little, he had the green bunny tight in his arms because it reminded him of his papa. They sat like that for a long while, Bakugo’s back snuggled into Izukus chest. Bakugo played his game quietly, completing small tasks here and there, and greeting his villagers, doing some landscaping. Eventually he put the game down in his lap and turned to Izuku.

“Gotta go papa.” He said quietly, but with some urgency. At least this time he remembered he didn’t have a diaper on.

“Alright baby! Good job telling me! Let’s go quick, you’ll make it!” Izuku said, lifting up the little under the arms and carrying him like that straight to the bathroom. After a little assistance with his buttons and on the potty, the little was feeling much better and much smaller.

“Aw good job baby, after we wash your hands, do you wanna get changed into something comfy?”

“Mhm” the little mumbled behind the paci that was still in his mouth. Izuku took that as his cue to gently diaper the little in a cute pastel green diaper, then covered by a Totoro kigurumi. Bakugo looked beyond adorable like this. Much to cute for Izuku to handle as he pressed little kisses all over his babies face.

“Do you want to cuddle some more? Maybe a movie?”

“Tangled?” Bakugo asked with big pleading eyes as he koala’d onto Izukus chest.

“It’s always going to be Tangled with you isnt it?” Izuku chuckled ruffling his hair and settling them both back into the bed.

“Uh huh!” Bakugo giggled with a big smile plastered onto his face. Damn Deku was a pretty good caregiver.

Notes:

This ones is so fluffy ahhhhh! I love it!!!! You all know at this point my one weakness is baby Bakugo. He’s my favorite to write for so his chapters always end up extra fluffy <3 <3 <3

Thank you all for reading this update!!!!!! I’m still taking requests!!!!! We are so so so so so close to 100! But please only leave REQUESTS on CHAPTER ONE!!!!!! That’s the only way I can keep track of them all <3

Leave me a comment or a kudos if you’d like to make my day! I appreciate all the love you little ones give me! Thanks for reading!!!!!

Chapter 42: What Did You Do To Kacchan? (little! Baku, CG! Izu)

Notes:

Prompt:
Or could you please do an au (still CG! Izu and Little! Baku) where Izu is a support student and Baku slips (either during training or with the Bakusquad) and starts crying, wondering where Izu is and asking for him, but none of them know who Izu is, so hey end up calling him from Baku's phone? (fussy baku until izu arrives? maybe baku is around 2-4?)

Note: pls ignore the timeline of dorms and arrival and all that stuff here, it makes no sense canonically

Frustrated screaming could be heard by anyone standing within 30 feet of Bakugos supposed to be soundproof door.

“I DONT WANT TO STOP TRAINING, IM FINE YOU IDIOTS!” Bakugo shouted inside. He was currently yelling at his new friend group, who after knowing him only a few short weeks, had began calling themselves the Bakusquad.

“But dude, you’re gonna hurt yourself, I don’t think I’ve seen you put down that weight to eat in like, 2 days.” A concerned Kaminari said.

“Ive fucking eaten. I ate breakfast yesterday!” Bakugo shouted, dropping the weight with a loud thunk and moving to the punching bag.

“Yesterday? Bro! That was well over 24 hours ago, it’s almost 5 pm!!!!! You need to stop training and eat.”
Kirishima butted in.

“You guys don’t fucking know me. I’m not weak. I need to train to be even stronger then all you extras.”

“You’re going to kill yourself hun. This is dangerous!” Mina insisted. Bakugo just started punching the sandbag harder, blood beginning to drip from his raw knuckles.

“I didnt wanna have to do this man, but it’s for your own good.” Sero shrugged before rapidly using his quirk to restrain Bakugo tightly.

“LET ME OUT SOY SAUCE! WHAT THE FUCK!” Bakugo yelled, trying to squirm out of his restraints. He hated this, the feeling of being trapped. The sludge villain. Oh god the sludge villain. He could feel himself starting to choke up, the horrible feeling of not being able to move. Being stuck. Being weak.
“Please, let me go. I’ll be good. Please don’t hurt me. Let me go.” He said again quietly, starting to cry.

“Oh wait oh shit, I’m sorry! That wasn’t supposed to happen.” Sero said quickly, trying to undo the tape. But by now Bakugo was crying, trying desperately to pull himself away from the horrible feeling of being stuck. He needed his caregiver, his Izu, who got stuck in the support classes without a quirk. He could feel himself getting smaller and didn’t wanna be alone with these people anymore.

“Izu. Please get Izu. I need him please.” Bakugo begged, still pulling aggressively at his tape prison, which wasn’t coming undone as easily as planned.

“Whos Izu? We don’t have an Izu in our class?” Mina asked, feeling horrible for her friend.

“Call Izu! Get Izu!” Bakugo sobbed, sounding more childish every second.

“Ok I’m gonna get his phone, maybe he has another friend we don’t know about.” Kirishima said, snatching Bakugos phone from his nightstand and scrolling through the contacts. Eventually he found someone named Izuku with a little broccoli and green heart emoji next to it. He pressed the call button.

“Kacchan? Hello? What’s up baby? I was just going to go get some dinner if you have time to join me?” Izuku said cheerfully into the phone.

“Um, hey, Izu?” Kirishima checked.

“You’re not Kacchan! What did you do to Kacchan?” Izuku immediately accused, sounding angry.

“Woah woah woah, nothing bro, hes our friend! But he’s also sitting on the floor sobbing right now, asking for you.”

“Oh. OH. Ok um I’ll be there In a second, make sure he is in a private room. Give him a hug if he’ll let you.”

“Wait! You said you were getting dinner? Please bring him back something, he hasn’t eaten in nearly 2 days.”

“What?!? Thanks for telling me, I’ll be right there.” Izuku said, hanging up and rushing to the dining hall.

“He said he’s coming? Still don’t know who he is though.” Kirishima said sheepishly.
“But hes bringing Bakubro food. They sound close.”

“Can you stop talking and cut the damn tape off already????” Sero asked, stressed.

“Oh shit yeah sorry!” Kirishima said, hardening his hand and slicing though the tape with ease, careful not to cut his friend by accident. Immediately Bakugo collapsed in a puddle of tears into Kirishimas arms. Kirishima remembered Izukus words and just held him in his lap.
When his friends looked at him quizzically, he just shrugged and tried to quiet the tears of his panicked friend with gentle shushes and soft back rubs. Soon after there was a knock on the door. Kaminari peeked out the door and saw a green haired kid with freckles wearing a full drawstring bag and carrying a bowl of curry.

“Um, are you Izuku?” He asked.

“Yes I am, can I see Kacchan please?” He asked, pushing his way in the room already without an answer.

“Sure?” Kaminari said, exasperated.

“Hey little one, it’s Izu! I brought you your little stuff, and some really yummy curry!” Izuku said, as if speaking to a child, leaving the other occupants of the room confused. At the sound of his caregivers voice Bakugos tears turned to happy ones and he left Kirishimas hold to throw himself at Izuku.
“Hey there baby! Cmere, give papa a biiiiiiiig hug!” And Bakugo did. The hug lasted a whole five minutes. A whole five minutes of painful silence from every other party in the room.

“Let me get the baby all set up and then I’ll introduce myself!” The green haired boy smiled. He dried Bakugos tears, before pulling out a pastel orange blanket from the bag and handing it to the little, he cuddled it close to his face and Mina saw it had a little lion stuffie sewn into it. Like a baby blanket. Izuku then pulled out a matching orange onesie, the kind with little footies, and started to help Bakugo out of his clothes.
“Oh uh, if you could all turn around a minute. Please. For privacy.” Izuku asked, they all did. They heard the sounds of zippers, some ruffling and crinkling, and some happy little giggles from their usually explosively angry friend.
“Alright, there’s my happy boy! Let’s get some food in you baby! Open up big! Here comes the airplane! Oh you all can turn around now, sorry.” Izuku added at the end. The 4 friends turned to see the new kid feeding Bakugo curry off of a plastic baby spoon. Bakugo was dressed in the orange onesie now, little lion head visible in the center, with a pacifier clipped to the collar, and the obvious puff of a diaper under his bottom. This was weird.

“Questions?” Izuku asked, continuing to feed the little.

“What’s happening?” Sero asked the obvious question.

“ and who are you?” Kirishima asked, wondering why the two seemed so close. He thought he was Bakugos best bro.

“Well Kacchan here is an age regressor. He acts like a little kid sometimes. Right now he’s about two! It’s a trauma response. And my name is Izuku Midoriya! Support class 1-A! I’m his caregiver, and lifelong friend.”

“Oh ive heard of this!” Kaminari said.

“It makes sense, but why is he doing it?” Mina asked.

“Well it’s a trauma response, when he gets to stressed or out into a triggering situation, he just gets small. Awww doesn’t he!” Izuku cooed the last part, passing another bite of the spicy dish between the littles lips.
“He only slips this young when he gets specifically triggered. What happened before you called me?”

“I uh... kindawrappedhimupwithmytapeasawaytotrytogethimtocalmdown.” Sero spit out quickly.

“That’s a really cool quirk! But ever use it on my Kacchan like that again, and be prepared for a new world of hurt!” Izuku threatened cheerfully, a big smile on his face. Ok this kid was fucking weird too.

“Well I can’t say this isnt odd, hes usually so angry. But I’m glad you can help him.” Kirishima added.

“Me too! I love Kacchan. Now I’d like to get to know you all a little more! And I can teach you how to take care of him, juuuust in case I’m busy.” Izuku said, motioning for them to join him on the floor.

“Yeah that sounds like a good idea.” Sero said, sitting down, soon followed by the rest of the squad.

“Ok so first...” the rest of the evening went on much the same. Learning how to care for little Kacchan.

Notes:

Back again with another update! Life is good right now! How are all you little ones doing?
I hope your all managing and doing well enough! <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3

I’m thinking of just leaving requests open because shockingly even though I have 50 unwritten prompts, I’m not overwhelmed at all so keep them coming!
All requests should be made on chapter one!

I love you all dearly! Hope you enjoyed this au chapter! I know how soft y’all are for Bakubaby!

Chapter 43: Don’t Tease (little! Enji, CG! Hawks)

Notes:

Prompt:
Idk why, but I like the idea of CG!Hawks. Endeavor secretly being Little but suppressing it/doing his damndest to hide it, until one day he drops while talking to Hawks(maybe Hawks says something teasing that would usually just make him mad and he starts crying instead)

“Oh cmooooon Enjiiiiiii...” Hawks teased “Don’t be a baby about it!”

But he was. Endeavor was a baby about it. Not wanting to suppress his headspace anymore, he began to sob. Sitting right there on Hawks’s apartment floor.

The “it” in question was work. Enji could not fathom going to work today for some reason. He felt small and scared and didn’t want to chase after villains the entire day. So he just cried. And cried. And cried. He doesn’t know why Hawks teasing set him off, but it sure did.

“Woah, Enji are you ok?” Hawks said concerned after watching Enji sink to his knees sobbing.

“I don’t wanna be a hero today! Please don’t make me!” Endeavor sobbed.

“Oh alright ok ok, I’ll call both of us out. I promise, just quiet down for a second so I can call.” Hawks said mildly panicky, he’d never seen his role model act like this before.

“I’ll be quiet, I’ll be good, I promise!” He broke down further but quieted his cries. Hawks was definitely more worried then before now. He quickly dialed the agencies number and called the two of them out sick for work. The agency seemed very frustrated, but let them stay with promise of a double shift the following week. Enji won’t like that, thought Hawks, but it was better then forcing him to go now.

“Well, it looks like we both have the stomach bug today, we don’t have to go to work.” Hawks said walk-in back over to Enji and placing a hand on his shoulder.
“Now can you stop crying?”

“Yeah” the hero sniffled but managed to stop his tears.

“I’m sorry I made you upset Enji, it was only a joke. I know I shouldn’t tease you but it’s never made you upset before.” Hawks apologized, genuinely feeling bad for how he’d made his friend feel.

“S’okay” Enji said, scrubbing the last tears from his eyes.

“Can you tell me something Enji?” Hawks asked cautiously. The man quietly nodded his head.

“Did you get upset that I called you a baby because you feel like one right now?” Hawks tried to understand the situation. He spoke in a calming manner, still gently rubbing Enjis shoulder.

“Mmm. Don’t tease.” The little whined.

“Is that a yes then?” Hawks asked.

“Mhm.” The little started to sniffle again.

“That’s ok, that’s ok, don’t start crying again. I won’t tease you again. Thank you for telling me you’re feeling small. I didn’t know you were a little. It’s ok. Why haven’t you told me before?”

“Embarrassed.”

“I get that. You don’t have to be embarrassed around me I promise little one. I know about littles and all that. You don’t have to be nervous around me. I can even take care of you for a bit if you’d like.”

“Really?” Enji seemed surprise.

“Yeah, I wouldn’t mind. How about we go get more comfortable and then I’ll make some food. Sound good?”

“Ramen?” Enji asked curiously.

“Sure! Sounds delicious!”

“Feed me?” The little asked more excited then before.

“Of course kiddo!” Hawks laughed, taking the littles hand and leading him off to go get changed.

Notes:

This sucks, I’m sorry :(

Kudos and comments are always appreciated and requests are open on chapter one!

Hope all you lovely little ones are having a great day fill of cuddles and fluff like y’all deserve!!!

Chapter 44: One Big Cuddle Pile (little! 1-A, CG! Aizawa and Mic)

Notes:

Prompt:
Class 1-A Littles & CG Aizawa & Hizashi
Class 1-A relives stress by turning into littles. Thankfully its movie night, but everyone wants to cuddle with their caregivers

All the littles had been set up, pajamas on along with protection if needed, snacks handed out, sippies filled with various juices, milks, and teas, blankets and pillows piled everywhere. It should’ve been a good night. But sometimes, an entire class of littles is to much for two, already tired, dads.

Aizawa was already seen as a father figure to his students, but when Izuku first took up confidence in Aizawa and shared about his little space, a new hero ‘Dadzawa’ was born. He took to caregiving like a cat to a spot of sun. He was good at it. He was a symbol of comfort to his littles. Comfy clothes, cuddles, home cooked meals, etc. Slowly, more and more of the class confided in him about there slightly unconventional coping mechanism. First Todoroki, then Tokoyami, then Jirou. Eventually Ochako and Iida admitted to being little too, along with Denki, Mina, and Sero. Soon after Kirishima shyly admitted to it and then of course Bakugo, the two of which who were inseparable in their headspace. Then Ojiro and Shoji and Tsu. And then the rest of them. The whole class began to indulge in little space and soon it was overwhelming for Aizawa to handle on his own. So he enlisted the help of his husband. Hizashi was slightly less good at all the tough little kid stuff, like cleaning up and changing diapers, or hugs and kisses after getting a boo boo, but man, was he fun. He was responsible for the walls full of crafts and drawings, the massive forts that would be assembled in the living room, the piles of toys and fun outings to the park. The couples natural dynamic made a perfect match for the class full of littles. They worked well as one big family. And of course some of the students would help with the caregiving when needed, but tonight, after another especially tough week and a villain scare, Aizawa and Mic had suggested the entire class regress for a movie night. They didn’t have to worry about anything and just let go.

“Alright kiddos! What movie for tonight?” Mic asked.

“Princess!!!!”

“Cars!”

“dragons dragons dragons!!!!” Various suggestions were made but of course, it was difficult to get the entire group of littles to decide on one genre.

“Ok ok quiet down little ones, how about we watch Brave? You all like that one? Right?” Aizawa suggested, bringing a big bowl of popcorn from the kitchen and settling down on the couch next to Hizashi. Little choruses of ‘yeahs’ and nods rang through the room. It was a good compromise, princesses, action, strong characters. Something the class could agree on. The movie started to play and the lights dimmed. The sounds of popcorn and goldfish being munched on rang through the room, along with little giggles and comments made about the scenes playing out in front of them. Eventually it got to the scary part of the movie, with the big bear attacking Merida and the room quieted in an unsettling way. As the scene began to become scarier, the first little began to cry. In the dark room Aizawa couldn’t figure out who it was, until Bakugo appeared in front of him, toting a sobbing and terrified looking Kirishima behind him, the redhead clutching Bakugos arm in a death grip, as if he might disappear if he let go.

“Oh Cmere kiddos, nothing to be afraid of.” Aizawa said, welcoming the two boys into his lap, knowing that if he was getting one of boys, he was also getting the other. Kirishima didn’t let go of Bakugo as the blonde settled in Aizawas lap, and then welcomed his teary eyed partner into his own lap.

“Hey! I wan cuddles! My tuwn!” Ochako said, noticing the pair was getting attention she was not. She scrambled up from her position against Iida on the floor to crawl into Mics lap.

“Noooooo, want my turn!” Denki said, getting up and pushing Ochako off the caregivers lap, replacing the spot with his own body.

“Hey! Denki! Not nice behavior, no pushing.” Mic said firmly.

“Sorry ‘Chako, you can come back.” He said, reaching out his hand and helping her back up into Mics lap.

“S’okay. Mina come cuddle!” Ochako motioned for the little pink girl in her frilly ballerina pajamas to join her in their papas lap. Mina was quick to join the pile.

“Woah kiddos, I only have two legs!” Mic chuckled as he adjusted the new little to his side. Izuku slowly rose from the floor, clutching a crocheted All Might stuffie (that Bakugo furiously denied giving him) and went to cuddle with Aizawa, settling on the couch next to him and wrapping his arms around Bakugos waist. The unnaturally strong little managed to pull Bakugo into his own lap, therefore causing Bakugo to pull Kirishima into his. They were all snuggled together in a big stack, leaning into Aizawas side, Midoriya looking more then happy to be squished under the weight of his two other classmates, whos tears had finally stopped. Quick to follow onto the couch jirou, taking up one of Aizawas legs, and bringing Momo with her. Todoroki scooched backwards on the floor so his back was up against Aizawas shins.

“Are we just going to have one big cuddle pile? I’m not sure we can fit many more of you up here!” Aizawa chuckled as he watched Ojiro climb onto the arm of the couch to be closer to Mic. Maybe Aizawa shouldn’t have said anything, because saying that meant everyone suddenly wanted to be directly in one of their caregivers laps. There was hair pulling and pushing to get there as fast as possible as the entire class tried to fit themselves onto the couch.

“Woah woah woah! Slow down little ones! No fighting! Plenty of daddies to go around!” Mic laughed as he realized he was somehow holding or being held onto by at least 10 fully grown teenagers. The poor, poor couch sagged under the weight of the entirety of the class, and only Aizawas head was visible from the sheer capacity of littles he held. But he smiled as the movie played on, knowing his kiddos were all happy, healthy, and healing.

Notes:

I love you all! So much! Take the fluffiness of this chapter!!!!! Please!!!!!

I’m leaving requests open and I’m going to try to start updating more often so that requests made this week won’t come out next year XD
If you have a request leave it on chapter one!
Just know that there will be a significant amount of time before your chapter will be posted!

I have a very important question for all y’all! Mostly because I’m a bit lonely and want to talk to y’all! but anyways...

What’s your favorite Disney movie or cartoon to watch when regressed?

I watch Tangled and She-ra a lot, they’ve always been my favorite! How about you?

Chapter 45: Don’t Mess With Our Kid (little! Ojiro, CG! Bakusquad)

Notes:

Prompt:
little Ojiro with CG Bakusquad!
Don't hurt there baby, U will regret it!

“Cmere little one! You can do it! Take some steps!” Mina cooed, holding out her arms for Ojiro to toddle into. It was only a few steps in reality, but Ojiro was a very young little. He took a couple uncertain steps, holding his arms out in front of himself before his legs grew shaky and he pitched forward. Luckily. Kirishima was right there at his side and caught him, scooping him up by his tummy and flew the little like Superman over to Mina, where the giggly screechy little was let down for some hugs and kisses.

“Good job baby! Look at all those steps you took sweet boy!” Mina praised, pressing a kiss into the boys squishy cheeks.
“How are you this adorable!” She squealed handing him off to Bakugo to carry to the couch where he was promptly laid out across Sero and Denkis laps. The little smiled widely and cooed a little, his hands reaching down to pull the fluffy end of his tail up into his mouth.

“Oh no! That’s icky baby, we use pacis!” Denki reminded the little, replacing the tail with a pretty white sparkly pacifier, and taking the tail in his own hands to pet calmingly.

“Sooooo what’s the plan with the kid today? Any ideas?” Sero asked.

“Well he’s to small to go to the park or the mall, and I don’t want to just sit around all day.” Mina said.

“Awww cmon, sitting around sounds nice!” Kirishima said as he happily snuggled into Bakugos side, Bakugo in turn pecking him briefly on the lips.

“Not around the kid, gross!” Sero joked as he exaggeratedly covered Ojiros eyes.

“I’m actually getting kinda hungry, maybe we can cook something?” Denki said, readjusting the pacifier in the littles mouth as it became lopsided.

“No way I’m letting the baby near a set of knives you idiots! Or a hot stovetop!” Bakugo shot the idea down in his usual aggressive manor. Bakugo was Ojiros safety patrol, as Sero liked to joke. Always moderating what was best for his health and well-being.

“Well maybe bake something then? Less danger! Better snacks!” Mina suggested, already pulling out her phone to scroll through cookie recipes. Bakugo didn’t say anything in protest so she took that as the green light to find a recipe for chewy chocolate cookies.
“How do these look baby boy?” Mina said, showing Ojiro the phone screen. “Good snack?” The littles eyes lit up and grew wide as he tried to grab the phone, pulling it towards his mouth to chew on.

“I’ll take that as a yes!” Sero laughed as he separated the device and his little. The group got to work with the set up, choosing to pull out the mini two-step step ladder for Ojiro to sit on since he couldn’t quite stand on his own and was much to heavy for Bakugo or Kirishima to hold for longer periods of time. They gathered the flour and coco powder, eggs, sugar, butter, baking soda, and chocolate chips and got ready to start making the dough. Kirishima helped Ojiro stand for a little bit so he could pour in the chocolate chips and give the dark brown dough a taste. The little smiled widely and plunged his entire fist into the raw batter for more, effectively making a mess of himself. Before any of the caregivers could stop him he shoved his chocolatey fist back into his mouth and plopped himself back on his step stool. It was gonna be a chocolatey and drooly mess but he just looked so darn cute sitting there giggling to himself with a fist fully of cookie dough. The caregivers let him be as they formed balls of dough onto the baking sheet, not before Mina snapped a couple pictures though. They didn’t notice that Mineta had decided to invade the kitchen for a snack. Being the short little fucker he was, he couldn’t reach the cabinet where the chips were being held and his ladder wasn’t in its usual place. A quick look around the kitchen allowed him to see where it was. He rolled his eyes and walked over to Ojiro, his presence being ignored by the rest of the Bakusquad.

“Hey, can I have the stool for a minute?” Mineta asked the little. Ojiro turned to him with his hand still in his mouth, and just blinked.

“Um, hey, Ojiro? I need the stool, move.” Mineta said growing more frustrated. Everyone in class 1-A was well aware of the little running around, some were just better at dealing with him then others. Mineta, being on the poorest end of the scale, was rarely ever allowed interaction with the little, not to his distaste.

“Move!” Mineta said, growing in frustration and pushing him off the stool. The resulting thud of the littles body hitting the floor effectively got the caregivers attention, and Mineta froze like a deer in headlights when he suddenly had five pairs of very angry eyes on him.

“What the fuck did you do? Don’t mess with our kid you little-” Bakugo whispered menacingly as the wails from the baby began. Mina was quick to rush to Ojiros side and sit him upright in her lap, cooing at him and attempting to dry his fast flowing tears. Of course he wasn’t hurt only toppling a foot to the ground, but that’s still a very scary fall and Mina made sure to assure him of that. Surprisingly it was Denki and Sero that took on the job of beating the grape to pulp today. Without letting the short bully a word to explain himself, Sero had his arms wrapped tightly to his sides in his tape and covering his mouth as Denki sent a weak little zap at Mineta to get him bouncing off towards the elevator. He somehow managed to get the tape off his mouth as he was being shoved through the metal doors.

“Wait my chips!” He shouted. As that was clearly the most important thing to him. Right before the doors closed, whap! He was hit square in the face with a bag of precisely thrown potato chips.

“Nice throw Eiji.” Bakugo said, placing another little kiss in the crown of the readheads head. Bakugo returned to the littles side and scooped him up from Minas lap.
“Let’s get you cleaned up and then the cookies will be done? Ok baby?” Bakugo said kindly. The little nodded opening his mouth for his paci. Denki once again retrieved it and rinsed it before popping it into the littles waiting mouth. By the time the two blondes had returned from a quiet calming bath time in extra fluffy pajamas, the cookies were cooling on the counter and How To Train Your Dragon was loaded on the TV. Ojiro was set down in the middle of his caregivers and soon after handed a plate of warm cookies and a bottle of warm milk. The group was very content to sit there and enjoy good homemade cookies and each others company the rest of the day.

Notes:

I hope y’all liked this chapter!!! They are all so cute together :) <3

Thanks for reading!!!! Requests are still open (on chapter one) but be warned the wait is extensive! It will be a long wait but they will get written eventually! I post chapters in the order that they are requested, but even if it takes a long time, they will absolutely get written!!!!

Have a great day all you lovely little ones!!!!!

Chapter 46: Suspicions (little! Shigaraki, CG! Dabi)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you do a little shigiraki and CG dabi? where shigiraki keeps him being little a secret and accident starts regressing infront of dabi and tries to leave but dabi realizes what is going on and jumps in to help. And I would love if you could include shigiraki's reaction to dabi knowing once he's big again

Shigaraki couldn’t concentrate on what was being said around the worn dinner table where the other members of the league of villains sat. His head felt swimmy and he was ready to call dinner quits and go to bed. He didn’t want to be small around his group, but as his mind continued slipping, it didn’t seem like he had a choice.

“Why are you just pushing your food around, eat Shiggy, you need strength.” Dabi reminded him.

“M’not hungry. Just tired” Shigaraki mumbled out. He really wasn’t interested in slipping and embarrassing himself right now.
“I think I’m just gonna go up to bed.”

“Nope, cmon Shiggy. You’re not going anywhere.” Dabi said, tugging his sleeve to sit him back down in his seat.

“Dabiiiiiii noooooo.” Shigaraki whined far more babyish then he intended.

“No complaining, you’ll make yourself sick. Eat.” Dabi insisted sternly. His tone of voice made the undercover little feel very much smaller. He pouted exaggeratedly.
“Don’t give me that face. Cmon, three bites Shiggy, then you go.”
Shigaraki frowned further but huffily pushed three bites of his dinner past his lips.
“Good job Shiggy.” Dabi praised, teasingly. And like the snap of a finger, Shigarakis headspace took over.

“M’gonna go” the little mumbled, pushing his chair back to rush upstairs so he could find his blankie. In his rush to get upstairs he stumbled on the wooden stairs and paused for a brief second just to whisper out a sad ‘owie’. The little cry of childlike pain wasn’t missed on Dabis end. He’d always had a slight sneaking suspicion that the leader of their group was hiding something. That something being a far more innocent and stress relieving headspace. And for the first time, Dabi feels like he has witnessed proof. He also finished his dinner and excused himself from the table, also explaining his sudden fatigue. He climbs the stairs quietly and doesn’t bother knocking before he enters the others room. Although he knew that he would be walking in on his companion most likely in his headspace, he didn’t expect to walk in on the little standing in just an oversized t-shirt, with a red blanket tucked under his chin, haphazardly trying to tape a plain looking diaper around his own waist. The two men locked eyes, both of their eyes widening. Shigaraki began stumbling over his words, not actually forming anything coherent. Dabi was ready.

“Here little one. Let me help you with that.” He said calmingly, walking over to the frozen little and gently fixing the tapes, wrapping the protection firmly around the others waist so it fit snug and comfortable.
“Little boys shouldn’t have to do that alone.” Dabi smiled, patting the younger on his bottom and motioning for him to take a seat on the bed.

“But-bu-but..” the little stuttered.

“Nuh uh, no buts Shiggy. Let’s get you all comfy and relaxed. You need to relax and get some sleep.” Dabi said, unmaking the bed and tucking the kid into his covers.

“But Dabi...”

“No buts! Wait, did you brush your teeth yet?” Dabi asked, pausing his caregiving motion. The little shook his head, rubbing the soft corner of his blanket on his cheek. Dabi paused to pick the little up and bring him into the bathroom in the hallway. He sat the little on the counter and began brushing his teeth gently. He helped the little lean over to spit out the toothpaste and help his rinse his mouth. Dabi then dampened a towel with warm water and blotted the littles face with it. That made Shigaraki giggle a little bit. It was music to Dabis ears. After they were done in the bathroom, not stopping for a potty break for obvious reasons, Dabi carried the yawning little back to the bedroom where he tucked both of them in tightly, cuddled up together close.

“Gnight Shiggy, sleep well.” Dabi said, arm lazily slung around the other, who’s face was buried in his blankie.

“Nigh nigh...” the little said sleepily as he drifted off. Dabi followed soon after. The morning came far to soon for either boys liking.

“Gmorning Shiggy, how are you feeling?” Dabi asked stretching out.

“Wet.” The other squirmed uncomfortably, but clearly back in his bigger headspace.

“Do you want me to...” Dabi didn’t want to finish the sentence.

“No no, no. No. I’ll do it.” Shigaraki said uncomfortably. He got himself out of bed and went to the bathroom to get out of the overused garment and freshen up. He returned to the bedroom right after, to a smiling Dabi making the bed.

“Well Goodmorning Shiggy! That was something, huh?!” Dabi chuckled.

“Yeah it was. Thanks. I guess.” Shigaraki mumbled.

“Eh it’s whatever, I had my suspicions. Clearly I was right.” Dabi shrugged, indifferent to the whole ordeal.

“You were good at taking care of me. You can keep doing it if you want.” Shigaraki said, scratching his neck out of anxiety.

“Aw none of that now.” Dabi said pulling his hand away. “Of course I’ll take care of you.”

“But if you tell anyone I’ll ki-“

“Yeah I know, you’ll kill me.” Dabi smiled.

Notes:

Hi folks, sorry it’s been a while since I updated. As some of my long time readers know, I’m sick, and when it gets bad it’s often debilitating. I can’t do much of anything besides sleep, let alone have enough energy to write. I’m currently struggling again, however I will be ok! Just wanted to let you know that updates may be very very slow for the next few weeks until I’m able to be back on my feet!
Thank you for understanding!

Still feel free to leave requests on chapter one (the wait list is very long, be warned) I’ll get to them eventually! I will still try to respond to comments and requests too!

Love all you little ones dearly! Thank you for reading my works and understanding!

Chapter 47: I Forgive You (little! Bakugo, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:
Hai!! I have a request for little bakugo (3) with CG deku? So like bakugo feels bad about middle school and goes to Deku for comfort but ends up regressing and deku takes care of him to show he forgives him for the past? lots of cuddles and fluff <3 for nicknames deku calling baku Bubba

Content warning:
Very brief mention of s*ic*de referring to Bakugos past self, nothing graphic at all and nothing out of cannon. Whole lotta angst + comfort.

For Bakugo, it had finally been long enough. He needed to apologize. Genuinely and straightforward. No more pretending acting nice and ignoring the past was an apology. He needed to go right to Deku and say he was sorry for all those years of torture and how he treated him. The guilt had been eating away at his soul. He had to apologize. He just had to. Yet, his hand hesitated in front of Izukus door. Sure they’d been acting far more then friendly for months now. Hanging out, goofing off, movie nights and all that. Bakugo had even chosen to confide about his little space to the green haired boy, he could trust him of course. Yet there was that horribly nasty voice in the back of Bakugos head that told him if he brought up his mistreatment from the past, Izuku would never forgive him and hate him forever. He’d never wanna share a meal with him or hold his hand when he was feeling small ever again. That anxiety, that doubt, festered so deeply inside of Bakugo that he couldn’t muster enough confidence to knock on the others door. He didn’t want to lose the friendship they’d managed to form at UA by bringing up what a shithead he’d been through their childhood. He was about to turn around when the door opened on its own. Well not on it’s own, Izuku was going out to get a morning cup of coffee and seemed genuinely surprised that Bakugo was standing there. They both stood there for a moment, staring at each other.

“Do you wanna come in?”
“I have something to talk to you about.”
The two said at the same time. Izuku awkwardly chuckled and moved aside to let his friend in. The two sat on Izukus bed, awkwardly facing each other in silence for a moment while Bakugo worked up the words to say.

“I owe you an apology Izuku.” Bakugo said.

“What for? You haven’t done anything.” Izuku asked sounding confused.

“Not recently no, but I’ve been thinking, Um, a lot about our fucking past and all that shit.”

“Oh... I see.”

“I was a fucked up kid. Emotionally constipated. Abused. Aggressive... sad. And I took it out on you. I fuckin took all of it out on you. For years! And for what reason? I ask myself that question goddamn daily now and it just fills me with guilt. I’m a shit person, and you’ve been nothing but the kindest person to me for as long as I can remember.”

“Oh Kacchan...”

“Shut up! I’m not finished. I know we’ve been closer lately. A lot closer. And you seem to have forgiven me. But the thing is I never apologized to your dumbass, so you never should’ve forgiven me for how I treated you. I can’t seem to forgive myself.” Bakugo paused to take a deep breath, hold back his tears.
“I’m sorry Izuku. I’m sorry for all those years of torture, all those nasty words and times I beat you up. Telling you you were a worthless Deku and to take a sw-“ Bakugo couldn’t finish that sentence without choking on his own sudden sob.
“I’m sorry Izuku. I’m so sorry. I want to be your friend, a real friend. I want to make it up to you, I want to be better. Please forgive me.” Bakugo finally broke down in tears. He had never let himself be that vulnerable around anyone ever.

“Kacchan, cmere.” Izuku said, pulling the sobbing boy by the arm down into his lap, the blondes head resting on his thighs, his arms immediately clutching around his leg to hold tight. Izuku let him of course.
“Kacchan, I forgive you. I forgave you a long time ago. I want you to know that. I’ve never held any resentment towards you, I forgive you. It means so much to me that you wanted to come here and say it to my face. That means so much, so of course I forgive you. You’re my friend Kacchan, I forgive you.” Izuku said, petting Bakugos hair as he sobbed.

“I forgive you Kacchan, let it out.” Izuku reassured.

“You don’t have to forgive me, I’m so fucking horrible to you!” Bakugo continued crying, clutching onto Izukus leg that much tighter.

“You WERE, not ARE. You’ve changed Kacchan, you’re ok, I forgive you, of course I forgive you.” Izuku comforted.

“Thank you.” Bakugo whimpered. They sat there like that for a while, Izuku petting the others hair as his sobs quieted.

“You feeling any better Kacchan?” Izuku asked. The boy nodded but without words, and without lifting his head from the others lap.
“Are you feeling smaller?” The little nodded again. He was feeling smaller. Guess getting all those emotions out sent him spiraling into little space.
“I get that, it’s awfully early to be doing that much crying bubba. How about we go and get something to eat? And get you a sippy with some water, you need to rehydrate.”

“Wan juice, not water.” The little mumbled, finally releasing his hold on Izukus leg and sitting up.
“And ceweal. Cheewios.”

“That sounds like a great plan bubba! Let’s get you up and going!” He helped the little stand up and walk out to the hallway.
“Do you want to stop by your room to change? Grab a stuffie?”

“No change, want onesie after. To many people.” Bakugo mumbled.

“Ok bubba, do you want a stuffie?” Izuku asked again.

“Small one?” Bakugo asked shyly.

“Yes. A small one is ok. Let’s go!” Izuku said guiding him to the stairs to get to his room. Once they were there, Bakugo practically dove under the bed and pulled out a tiny fish stuffie, one that you could fit in the palm of your hand. Easy to hide when you’re a closeted little.
“All right! Let’s go get some breakfast in your tummy bubba!” The pair made their way downstairs to the kitchen. There were a few people milling about, it was still early after all, but not to many to make Bakugo feel uncomfortable and panic about being small in the public space. Izuku sat Bakugo down on one of the stools, Bakugo held onto fishy tightly in his lap. Izuku made himself a large mug of coffee and two bowls full of Cheerios. He also found one of the few plastic sippy cups Aizawa had bought when some of the students were injured (mainly Izuku, much easier to drink from a sippy then a glass when all your bones are broken) and filled it up with water, adding a little apple juice from the fridge, Bakugo wouldn’t realize the difference and he needed to rehydrate. Izuku joined the little at the counter and began feeding himself his breakfast, quickly taking notice the other wasnt eating.

“Do you need help bubba?” Izuku whispered. Bakugo nodded his head. Izuku switched between feeding himself bites of cereal and feeding the little bites from his bowl. If anyone saw the two, no one commented on it. They both finished their breakfasts and after a refill of “juice” In the littles sippy, they returned up to Bakugos room. Bakugo immersed himself in his coloring books and stickers while Izuku took it upon himself to tidy up around the room. Suddenly Bakugos little voice spoke up.

“Thanks for lovin me.” He whispered.

“I’ll always love you Kacchan.” Izuku smiled.

Notes:

Here’s a little update for you guys!!! I’m still not doing well so the long breaks will continue! I’m starting to have energy to write though!!!

Hope you enjoy this angsty/fluffy chapter!

<3 yeetmybeets

Chapter 48: But I’m Tired (little! Tokoyami, CG! Shoji)

Notes:

Prompt:
Would you mind do a chapter with Little!Tokoyami and CG!Shoji (you can chane the cg. im not personally set on any cg, so if you have a different one you prefer then go ahead!). Tokoyami is exhausted bc Dark Shadow has been keeping him up at night and starts to slip into littlespace around others despite usually being super strict with himself to other be in littlespace alone or with his CG. cue fluff and cuteness overload.

“Just go to bed you stupid bird!” Tokoyami whined, his head buried beneath his pillow.

‘But I don’t want to sleep Toko! We should get up!!! Let’s go sit ominously in the shadows of the common room and wait for someone to come down!!!! That would freak them out so badly!’ Dark Shadow suggested excitedly as he tried his best to pull Tokoyami up from the bed.

“No Dark Shadow! I’m tired! We did that last night remember? And I still haven’t slept! You’re gonna make me slip, and you know I don’t have time for that!”

“Oh cmoooooon, sleep is boring! We don’t need sleep! Let’s go have fun!”

“No! I wanna go sleep!”

“But it sounds like the others are having fun downstairs!!! I hear video games and laughter! Let’s gooooooooo Toko! You’re no fun!” Dark shadow whined, trying again to pull the boy out of his bed.

“If we get up and go downstairs for a few hours, will you let me go to sleep after?” Tokoyami bargained. The shadow creature nodded excitedly. Tokoyami sighed and pulled himself out of bed, not bothering to change out of his soft black pajama set. It was covered in little white stars. He liked it. Tokoyami allowed himself to be dragged down to the common room where a majority of his classmates were enjoying a chill night together. The Bakusquad was playing a dancing game on the TV against the Dekusquad, that made Tokoyami laugh a little. He joined Tsu, Shoji, and Sato on the couch and was immediately handed a warm cookie and small glass of sweet vanilla milk by Sato. It was very delicious, and relaxing, and despite the yelling he found himself cuddling into Shojis side and closing his eyes.

“No way! There’s way to much going on down here! You can sleep later!” Dark shadow said much to the littles disappointment.

“But I’m tired!” The little whined. He never let himself be little around anyone else besides Shoji. He didn’t want to slip down here, but he was just so tired. And his tummy was full of warm milk and cookies and he felt so tired.
“Lemme sleep please.”

“Hey, Toko, are you feeling tiny?” Shoji leaned over and asked. Tokoyami nodded, while trying to shove dark shadow back inside of himself.

“Can’t sleep Shosho.” He mumbled.

“Well how about we just relax out here, is it shadow that keeping you up?” The caregiver asked. Tokoyami whined and nodded.

“Aw poor birdie. Let’s just cuddle right here then, it’s nice and bright and maybe he’ll quiet down.” Shoji suggested.
Tokoyami let his eyes close and tuned out the pop music and yells from his classmates.

“Shosho?” The little asked after a while.

“What’s up baby?”

“Wan anotha cookie. And milky please.” The little asked sleepily.

“I sure thing! You lean on Tsu for a bit and I’ll be right back!” Shoji said, shifting the littles weight.
“And if you could all quiet down, just a little bit, Tokos feeling small but doesn’t want to go back to his room alone. Thank you!” Shoji added at the excitable group playing the game. They quieted down and ‘awed’ a little bit, the rest of the class never got to see little Toko, and he was awfully cute sitting there in his star pajamas tucked into Tsus side, swinging his feet. Eventually the caregiver returned with a bottle, full of more sweet milk, this time warm. And another one of Satos delicious cookies. He ate and drank happily, giggling at the bad dancers in front of him, especially Midoriya and Bakugo, they looked really silly dancing together so angrily. After a few more minutes the sucks on his bottle grew more lazy and what was left of the cookie began falling out of his hand. Shoji waited for the kid to fall asleep completely before gently picking up his limp body and carrying off to dreamland upstairs.

“Goodnight sweetheart.” Shoji kisses the littles forehead and turned on the bright purple nightlight. He was just glad his birdie was finally getting some sleep.

Notes:

Still super sick, keep forgetting to post, please enjoy this chapter!!!!
You can still leave requests on chapter one, but I’m not currently writing at the moment. But this work is not abandoned!
Enjoy! I love you! Comments and kudos are appreciated!!! <3 <3 <3

Chapter 49: No Inconvenience (little! Iida, CG! Mic and Aizawa)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you do a chapter with Iida, aizawa, and mic, with Iida being little and aizawa and mic caregivers. I just thing since those two are friends with his brother they'd know how to care for baby Iida. Was thinking Iida could call aizawa Shoutanee and something similar for mic. Any other nicknames are up to you.

“You’ve been so stressed out lately Iida, I think the stresses of being class president are getting a little to overwhelming for you at times. You need a break kid!” Aizawa said after class one day, having pulled Iida aside.
“If you need to regress, Mic and I would be more then happy to watch over you. Just cmon kid, let us take care of you.”

“It would be nice, but I mean to cause you no inconvenience. I am perfectly capable of caring for myself in my own headspace.” Iida responded.

“You’re no inconvenience kid, Mic and I know what you need, you’re brothers told us plenty. He even lent us some of your old little stuff. I think it would benefit you for even just a couple hours.” Aizawa insisted.

“Only, only if you’re sure.” The little asked shyly.

“Of course! Let me and Mic take care of you!”

“Thank you Shoutanee” the little whispered allowing his hand to be taken by his teacher and led to the on campus apartments. He did need to relax, stress was really getting to him. There at the apartment, Mic was waiting in the doorway with his arms open wide for a hug and a soft baby blue blanket in his hands that he wrapped around the boy when he came in for a hug. The TV was set up with old reruns of Blues Clues already playing, and there were puzzles and crayons and paper and blocks scattered across the floor and coffee table. Mic was prepared.

“Thank you Zashi.” The little smiled brightly before rushing off to play with the chunky wooden puzzles he hadn’t seen since he still lived at home with his brother. As he slammed the wooden pieces together loudly the two temporary caregivers stepped in, one sat with him to praise and help the little with his puzzle, and Aizawa leaving to go prepares healthy snack for the little. He cut strawberries and banana slices in cute little star shapes and also grabbed a small bowl of goldfish. Both of which made Iida immensely happy when they were placed in front of him. He grabbed fistfuls of the snacks and shoved them in his mouth messily, getting just as much food on his face as inside his mouth. It made the two teachers happy to see the student regress. They spent the afternoon enjoying the old tv show, eating a whole lot more snacks then necessary, and coloring lots of pictures to hang on the teachers fridge.

Notes:

Sorry this is so short, but I wanted to toss an update out for all you little ones!!!

Good news! I’m finally (after almost 6 months of a severe chronic illness episode) showing signs of stability and recovery!!!!

This means that I’ll be back to updating somewhat regularly sometime soon in the future!!!

I love you all and thanks for sticking with me through this rough patch!!! Keep the requests and the positive attitudes coming!!!!!

Chapter 50: Time For Bed Suki (little! Bakugo, CG! Kirishima)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you do one with baby Bakugou and CG Kirishima? And they have a little bedtime routine where Kiri makes Bakugou a bottle and reads him a story or something then replaces it with the paci and rocks him to sleep? <3

 

Wow!!! Chapter 50!!!!!!!!!

“Alright baby, it’s 8:30! You know what that means!” Kirishima chirped excitedly. The little, currently sat criss cross with a lap full of big legos, looked quizzically up at his caregiver and cocked his head.
“Time for bed Suki!” Kirishima reminded Bakugo as he chuckled at the littles cute gesture. Normally, telling a child it was their bedtime would end in a tantrum and a battle fit for an army, but at his caregivers words, Bakugos face broke out into a huge smile as he clapped his hands together in excitement.

“BE’TIME!!!” The baby mimicked still clapping his hands together. Kirishima scooped Bakugo up and spun him around to the best of his ability, eliciting more adorable giggles from the little.

“That’s right my cute baby, it’s bedtime! Let’s give you a change, brush teeths and wash faces! Then after it’s bottle, story time, and off to dreamland sleepyhead!” Kirishima smiled, laying the boy in his arms on the bed. Bakugo squirmed with excitement. He loved his bedtime routine so much! It made him feel loved and cared for and on the inside he would feel warm and mushy and soft and it was all because of his most wonderful caregiver Kirishima. Kirishima just knew exactly how to make him feel small.

“Let’s get that icky diaper off of you darling, gotta be nice and clean for bedtime.” Kirishima said beginning the process, Bakugo nodded in agreement, couldn’t stay icky for bedtime. He let himself be changed by Kiris gentle hands, and handled into a new diaper and fresh onesie. It was one of Bakugos favorites, and Kirishima knew that. It was a short sleeved onesie with little snaps at the crotch. The inside was a soft fuzzy material and the outside was covered in little fruits and vegetables. Even in little space Bakugo loved to cook. Bakugo barely reacted when he was once again lifted into Kirishimas strong arms and whisked away into the bathroom where he was sat up high on the countertop. Kirishima kept a hand on him to steady the baby while he managed to get toothpaste on the toothbrush one handed without making a huge mess of the counter.

“Alright baby boy, open up!” Kirishima said cheerfully. Bakugo listened and opened his mouth to have his teeth brushed. Kirishima hummed a little song while he brushed to keep the little distracted. He thought it was adorable the way that Bakugo tapped his hands on the counter to the beat. It was one of those little details that Kirishima noticed after becoming his caregiver, he thought it was adorable how the little would tap his hands along to any music that was playing. Kirishima helped the boy spit and rinse his mouth with a little cup of water before he wet a washcloth with warm water and began to wash Bakugos face. This was the hard part. The second that Bakugo saw the washcloth coming at his face he was trying to squirm every which way right off the counter. He’d try to pull his face away as far as possible from Kirishimas hand, and if it wasn’t for a secure arm around his waist, the little might’ve managed to get away.

“Oh my poor Suki, I know you don’t like this part, but you have to let me clean up those squishy cheeks of yours!” Kirishima chuckled as he finally finished wiping off his littles face. The caregiver lifted the squirmy little off the counter, forgoing the trip to the potty the boy would’ve taken in a bigger headspace, and brought him into the main room where his box of little items sat. Inside there were a few books that Bakugo liked to read before bed sometimes.

“Alright baby, I’m gonna go make you a niiiice warm bottle, and you can be a good boy and pick out a book to read for story time. Ok?” Kirishima said, grabbing a plain plastic baby bottle out of the box too.

“Pick!” The little mimicked. He barely noticed Kirishima leaving the room, and that was probably a good thing, temper tantrums were brutal when your little could scream for hours and not get tired. Although, Bakugo did seem a bit to small for his usual toddler level tantrums. If he’d noticed his lack of caregiver now it would probably be a few stray tears and extra cuddles when he’d returned. Bakugo sifted through the book options, there was only three in there to begin with. He ended up picking a childhood classic, “Goodnight Moon”. He liked how Kiri read it to him, his soft low voice made it easier to fall sleep. By the time the little had settled on his story the caregiver had made his hasty return, toting a warm vanilla flavored bottle along with him. Bakugo crawled over to the bed and lifted his arms, waiting to be picked up. And that’s exactly what Kirihsima did. He lifted the little and settled them both in bed, Kirishima cross legged and the baby settled comfortably across his lap, upper body supported by one arm which also held the book, and the other holding the bottle to the eagerly drinking little to help guide him to it. Bakugos big ruby eyes blinked lazily up at him as he began to read the story, he had it memorized at this point, so he could focus more of his attention to how adorable his little boy was. Kirishima truly felt like the luckiest caregiver in the world to have Katsuki Bakugo in his lap looking this precious. Bakugo continued to suck on the bottle til every last sweet flavored drop was gone. Kirishimas calming voice had done its job, he was nodding off, only staying upright by Kiris support.

“Are you sleepy baby boy? Ready for night night?” Kirishima said gently as he replaced the rubber nipple of the bottle with another one, that of a pacifier. The little continued the relaxed sucking motion as he let his eyes finally slip closed. The caregiver made no effort to move Bakugo from his lap, instead choosing to continue to rock him slowly until he was sure he was fully asleep. With the boy still asleep in his arms, not daring to put him down for a second, Kirishima got up and returned to the desk where he’d been working before the bedtime routine. He continued to rock the baby in his lap, the littles head resting comfortably on his shoulder, as he continued to work on his homework. After all, it was only 9 pm.

Notes:

YALL!!!!!! I AM SO HAPPY!!!!!!!
I have been talking with a caregiver for a while and I got to see her today and I am just
****happy baby noises****
She’s so wonderful and sweet and caring and so so so pretty (so pretty) and I am so happy I could cry all over again!!!!!!
I just wanted to share happy news!!!!! I love happy news!!!!!!! And I love all of you and hope you’re doing good!!!!!!!! You can talk to me in the comments!!!!!!!

Since I’m doing so well, requests are remaining open on chapter one, I’ve returned to writing every few days when I have spare energy as I’m making my recovery! Expect more soon, including from my other works!!!!

I love you all! Leave me comments! I love to chat <3 thanks for reading and enjoy this tooth rotting fluff!!!

Chapter 51: Big Boy (little! Touya, CG! Keigo)

Notes:

Prompt:
could you do something with Little Dabi and Caregiver Hawks? maybe after undergoing criminal rehabilitation, Touya starts using age regression to cope, but he's still nervous about regressing to such a young age, which is less than two years old. And maybe one day he's home alone and adamant about not being a baby, so he starts doing everything himself (feeding himself, getting dressed, etc) until he has an accident and slips all the way down into baby space. Then Keigo comes home and gets him changed, gives him a bottle, and plays together. (also if you could write Dabi as autistic I'd be forever grateful but it's totally up to you! <3)

Disclaimer: I am not autistic and have no experience as to writing a head cannon like this, if I’ve depicted anything incorrectly or offensively PLEASE do not hesitate to correct me in the comments. Thank you!

“Are you sure you don’t need me to stay here Touya? You’re allowed to be small bunny.” Keigo asked hesitantly, one foot already out the door.

“No, you go, I can be big ‘nuff to be alone.” Touya insisted. In actuality he wasn’t feeling all that big, but after all he’d put Keigo through after the rehabilitation and the idea of little space in the first place, basically forcing the winged hero to be his caregiver (at least in his mind, Hawks was happy to help), the least Touya could do was be somewhat independent.

“Alright kiddo, I’ll be two blocks over at the market, I’m making a special soup tonight for my favorite boy! You’re gonna have to be a big boy while I’m gone, but call me if you need anything, anything at all, and I’ll be home in two flaps of a wing. See you in a bit kiddo, don’t get into to much trouble, after all, you’re only little.” Keigo joked as he let himself leave the apartment. Once the door was fully closed and Touya was sure he wasn’t coming back in he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. ‘Only little’?!?!? Ha! Touya was a big boy, he didn’t need to burden Keigo by being a baby like he craved so badly. He’d show his caregiver just how much of a big boy he could be.

He started by getting dressed. He went through three different shirts before finding a casual button up whos fabric didnt make his skin crawl. Clothing was one of those things that Touya struggled with. Fabric couldn’t be too tight, but at the same time, loose flowy things also made him feel uncomfortable. Keigo always picked out his clothes, knowing he was especially picky in his little space, but right now Keigo wasn’t here. So he tolerated the button up and struggled to do uo the buttons, they came out lopsided but at least he had a shirt on now. He decided that he could just stay in the basketball shorts he had on now.

“Got dressed like a big boy. Check!” He said to himself, checking the item off the mental list he had created.

It took a moment to think of what else big boys do. He tapped his chin until an idea popped into his head. Big boys can get there own snacks and sippies. So he headed off to the kitchen. He pulled out a plastic bowl and placed it on the counter, he then poured a handful of goldfish in from the little bag they were kept in.

“Snackies, check!!!” He said, smiling to himself, he felt like a very big boy doing everything by himself.

He next went and found his favorite sippy up in the top cupboard. He had to stretch to reach it, knocking down a few plastic cups in the process, but he didn’t bother to clean them up. He just went ahead to the fridge and found orange juice, with no pulp of course, what a horrible texture. So Keigo always made sure to buy the kind without the pulp. He walked to the counter where he set up his cup to pour, but he couldn’t seem to get a good angle. He didn’t want to spill, big boys wouldn’t spill. So he placed his sippy on the floor and crouched down so he could poor the drink. He poured slowly, and waited and waited and waited, until that juice was riiiiiiight at the top. He did a good job!!! No juice spilled!!!! He screwed the top on both the sippy and the juice carton and returned the carton to the fridge.

“Get a sippy! Check!!!” He said, crossing another thing off his list. Now what would a big boy do? Big boys can still play? Right? Sure. Touya walked himself I got he living room, sucking on his juice and carefully carrying his little bowl of fishes. He sat on the floor where he had all his toys organized in bins. He wanted his action figures, that seemed like a bigger boy toy then his trains or soft stuffies, which were starting to look a lot more inviting. But still Touya dumped out his bin of heroes and began playing some made up storyline.

“Play with big boy toys. Check!”

There was one thing that the little apparently forgot that big boys have to do. Big boys have to use the potty. Touya felt the wetness between his thighs before he realized what was happening. Suddenly everything felt like to much. His clothes felt wrong on his scarred healing skin, the snack in his stomach felt squirmy and bad, they toys in his hands felt heavy so he dropped them. The wetness continued to spread and his tears started flowing. Everything was wrong. He was definitely not a big boy, he scrunched up the list in his head and tossed it away. Not a big boy, definitely not a big boy he whispered to himself between sobs. And that’s how Keigo found him when he returned from the market.

“Oh no kiddo what wrong?” The caregiver said, bringing the groceries over to the counter rushing to his sobbing little in the living room.
“What happened?”

“Tried to be good for you! Tried to be a big boy like you said before you left! Tried to be big boy Keigo! Even made a list! But wasnt big boy and now everything feels wrong and I don’t like it! I just wanna be a baby Keigo please!!!!!!” the little sobbed.

“Oh honey, I didn’t mean that you had to be a big boy when I left, I said, you’re only little baby. You don’t ever have to be a big boy. Can I help you get changed and cleaned up bun? You don’t have to be big anymore I promise. I’m here.”

“Don’t wanna be a burden Keigo. You don’t want me.” The little sniffled miserably.

“Never a burden bunny. Ever. I do want you, I want to help you feel better sweet boy. Let me help clean you up now.” Keigos heart hurt for whatever thoughts were going through the littles head.

“No more clothes?” The little sniffled, still not believing his caregiver wanted him.

“Sure baby, no more clothes. Up now, gimme your hand, let’s go.” Keigo said, offering his hand. He guided the wet little to the bathroom where he undressed and quickly bathed the kid. He washed any reminders of the accident away as he watched the little slip further and further, to the point where he was sucking on his fingers absentmindedly.

“I’m gonna put a diaper on you, do you still want no clothes kiddo?” Keigo asked helping him out of the tub once it was drained.

“T shirt? Soft?” The little asked quietly. The caregiver nodded and found one of the soft t-shirts that he hoped the little wouldn’t mind. He dressed and diapered him without complaint and moved back to the living room area.

“Would a bottle help bunny bun? Make you feel smaller?” The baby nodded. A bottle sounded nice. Would be better then the snack hed had earlier.

“ ‘nilla?” The little said quietly again as he was sat on the floor with his toys, away from where his pee spot was was being cleaned up.

“Sure kiddo. You play, I’ll be right back.” Keigo said cleaning up whatever was left of the mess, and collecting the figurines to be sanitized. Touya distracted himself with his stuffies, gently babbling to a soft white bunny that was his favorite. Him, his bunny, and a silly red birdie were playing make believe when the caregiver returned.

“Can I play while your bottle cools kiddo?”

“Mhm” Touya said, handing him the red bird. They played a for a few short minutes, Keigo following whatever little storyline the baby was trying to play out.

“You look sleepy, ready for a bottle bun? You can bring your stuffie too, I’m sure he’d like to join our cuddle.” Keigo said, running his hand through the littles hair. He lifted the littles padded bottom when he nodded and carried him to the couch, settling the baby across his lap. Touya clung to his stuffy but eagerly accepted the nipple of his bottle and sucked until his eyes were closed and his breathing evened out. He felt much much better, he didn’t like being a big boy. Not at all. Keigo realized that the little was asleep and no longer drinking, he placed the bottle on the counter and kissed the kids forehead before laying him out on his stomach, cheek pressed up against the winged hero’s chest. Forget whatever dinner he had planned, he was gonna take a nap with his sweet boy, who could be as little as he wanted to.

Notes:

Have another chapter! I’m still working on writing more, as I have a ton to catch up on, but I will get back to my one a week eventually.

Love you all dearly! Comments are my inspiration! Kudos are appreciated too!

Chapter 52: Like Usual (little! Denki and Momo)

Notes:

Prompt:
Do you write littles without caregivers?? I'd love to see Little!Momo (6yo) playing blocks with Little!Denki (2yo) on their Own!! I love the dynamic they could have!!!!

“Hey! Momo!” Denki called out to her in the crowded hallway of UA before the next class began. She turned towards the voice and he waved his hands enthusiastically through the air to get her attention. Her face perked up when she noticed the beaming boy and quickly fell back in the crowd to match his pace.

“Hello Kami! What’s up?” She asked.

“I was wondering if you still wanted me to come over after training today, to yknow, regr- that thing?” He asked somewhat more shyly then what was typical of his character.

“Of course!!! I’d love if you’d join me! I’m going to be little either way. Besides, you make great company!” She smiled, ridding the air of any awkward tension floating through.

“Oh ok. Great! I’ll meet you in your room? Like usual?”

“Like usual Kami!”

A few hours later, after a hard training session and a nice long shower, Kaminari changed and grabbed what he’d need and discreetly made his way to the girls dorms. He made his way up to Momos room as quickly as possible trying to go unnoticed, hed already changed into a pull-up and don’t want anyone to catch him and point out the extra bulk around his waist. He didn’t even have to knock before Momo opened up the door and pulled him inside, shutting and locking it behind her.

“DENKI!!!!” She shouted enthusiastically, clearly already small. She was in a comfy looking lounge outfit, pink satin with short sleeves and black trim, pretty shorts to match.
“Denki you gotta get changed so we can play, I wanna play blocks today!” She said dragging him further into the room. Denki quietly took out a pair of Lightening McQueen sleep pants and a black t shirt from his bag. He changed quickly into the childish clothing and started to feel himself slip, the last thing he grabbed from his bag was his red paci that had a graphic bubble that said ‘kachow!’ on the front. He popped it into his mouth and joined his friend on her floor where the pink and purple princess themed blocks were already being spread out.

“ ‘Kay DenDen, what are we gonna build today?” Momo asked.

“Ummmm...” the smaller boy thought. “Castle?”

“Yes yes yes! The biggest prettiest castle there ever is!” Momo smiled as she started stacking blocks.
“here DenDen, stack ‘em, like this!” She showed her younger friend how to play with her toys. Denki helped build a little but he mostly just giggled at the wildly imaginative story that Momo was making up about the princesses that lived in the castle. They were, as she put it, ‘bestest friends cus they killed the dragon and stopped the bad guys that tried to steal the princesses crowns’
Momo even dug out some barbies to play the princesses, and when Denki pointed to the pretty yellow dress, she helped her little friend get his doll dressed up in his outfit of choice.

“Match!” He said happily, holding the doll in the yellow dress up to his yellow hair.

“Silly silly, you do match. Now finish building that wall DenDen! It’s gotta be tall to keep the bad guys out.” Momo said as she dressed her doll in a frilly pink dress. Denki continued to stack his blocks until he realized he had no more. But he wanted to finish the wall, he needed one more block to make it high enough. He looked around for another block, perhaps misplaced, but couldn’t find anything. With a pout he looked up at his fellow regressor.

“Blocks? No more?” He asked pointing to the empty space in the wall.

“Don’t get sad! I can fix it!!” Momo said quickly, there was no crying on play dates, play dates were for fun, not tears. She closed her eyes and concentrated really hard, scrunching up her face and balling her fists. Denki watched in confusion and waited until a shiny object came popping out of her chest and into her lap. One tiny purple colored block, perfect to finish the wall. When she saw it she broke out into a huge smile.
“Made it for you! So you can finish!” She said proudly.

“Fank you Momo!” The little boy said happily, placing the block in its final place and picking up his Barbie. The two littles played together for hours. They saved the princesses from the evil dragon and captured all the bad guys, and even had a fashion show with their dolls to celebrate their victory. Eventually Momo started to yawn and rub at her eyes.

“Nap time Momo?” Denki asked, also feeling sleepier then usual.

“Mhm, im sleepy DenDen. Go get in bed, unless you had a accident, then go change first. Then we cuddle.” She said, already climbing onto her big plush bed.

“Change after, m’sleepy.” Denki tried to plead with the older girl.

“Mnmn, no pee in my bed. Hurry, want cuddles before I fall asleep.” Momo insisted. Denki rolled his eyes and pulled himself out of his headspace just old enough to get himself properly cleaned up in her bathroom and changed into a fresh pull-up from his bag. He slipped right back down to his comfortable headspace as soon as he joined her in bed. The two friends both fell asleep wrapped in each others arms, knowing that in an hour they’d wake up for dinner and have to pretend like their lovely afternoon hadn’t just happened. But for now, they enjoyed each other’s little company.

“Love you DenDen!”

“More Momo!”

Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed, sorry I keep forgetting to update my works, but here’s a life update! I am alive! Thank you, that’s all. (Just kidding, I’m doing well, just trying to get my life back on track after almost not being alive <3)

Thank you for reading! Leave me comments! I love talking to you!!! I have about 100 unwritten prompts so unfortunately, it’s time to close the requests until future notice. So give me any last minute prompts now on chapter one! Im closing the requests tomorrow :(

I love all you little ones so much! Hopefully more updates to come sooner!<3 <3 <3

Chapter 53: Good Big Bro (little! Izu and Baku, CG! Kiri and Mina)

Notes:

Prompt:
if possible could u do one where bakugou is a tiny baby ,under one, and either he is with the bakusquad or with a regressor deku who is his big brother, 6 plus.

Kirishima, hand in hand with an anxious Deku, pushed Bakugos door open slowly, able to hear the wailing cries from down the hall. Inside the room sat a very upset and very regressed Bakugo wailing around his thumb and red in the face from the flood of tears.

“Oh boy. Here, Izu, would you like to go comfort your brother while I go get Mina? Bakugo looks like he needs a hug right now. Can you do that for him?” Kirishima asked.

“Uh huh, don’t like it when Kacchan cries.” Izuku whimpered to himself. Kirishima let go of his hand and turned to go find another available caregiver from the squad. Izuku ran quickly into the room and held Bakugos upper body against his own.

“It’s ok Kacchan, you don’t gotta cry!” Izuku said shushing him.
“I’m here now! Don’t cry!” He insisted again after Bakugos cries didnt quiet.
“I know you get scared when you get tiny alone. But I’m here! Big brother Izu! No more crying.” Izuku said, wiping the boys cheeks and helping the little quiet down. When Izuku noticed the boys thumb in his mouth he got up, accompanied by another loud cry of protest from the baby, and retrieved a dark green paci. Kacchan liked it because it reminded him of Izuku. Izuku put the pacifier in Bakugos mouth and by the time the baby had quieted down, Kirishima had returned with Mina.

“Great job kiddo, you’re such a good big brother.” Kirishima praised the older little while picking up Bakugo and bouncing him into a comfortable position.
“Can you be a super helper and find Bakugo a onesie and a diaper? You can pick whatever you’d like.” Izuku nodded and grabbed Minas hand to drag her to the closet with him. He of course picked a short sleeved, snap crotch onesie with little ‘Plus Ultras’ written all over it and a pair of little blue shorts to fit over the plain white diaper.

“Good choices sweetheart! Can you stay here while we get Katsuki dressed and feeling happy again?” Mina asked squeezing his hand.

“Mhm! Go make Kacchan happy!!!” Izuku said smiling. He wanted his baby brother to feel better. Mina left him to go help Kirishima wrestle the distraught little into some clothing. Izuku waited patiently and tapped his hands against the wall. The caregivers sorted out the other little rather quickly, the baby was just craving attention.

“Your brother is feeling very very little Izu, do you think we can just watch some movies today? You can pick if you’d like.” Kirishima asked, picking up the baby as he cooed.

“Mhm! We can relax! an cuddle! an watch Nemo!” Izuku said happily. Now that Bakugo had stopped crying and was feeling better they could finally enjoy the day together. The group made their way back to Izukus room to set up the blankets and power up the movie. Kirishima set Bakugo down on the floor to play with the rattles and blocks that had been strewn about but the baby instead found himself cuddling into the side of his big brother while nuzzling his stuffie.
“Kacchan is so cute!!!” Izuku squealed. “Love his cuddles.”

“You two are so adorable!” Mina said.

“What a good big bro you are kiddo!” Kirishima said patting his head. Izuku just smiled and cuddled closer to the other boy.

Notes:

Hello little ones!!! Here’s a short little update for y’all! I’m working on writing like crazy so there is more to come!

Requests remain CLOSED

However please leave me comments!!!! I love talking!!!! Have a great day!!!!!

Chapter 54: Your Surprise (little! Emi and Aizawa, CG! Hizashi and Nemuri)

Notes:

Prompt:

Since you are taking requests again, would it be alright if I asked for a follow up to your chapter 16 one? Only if you're up for it, of course! I just really liked the dynamic with tinyzawa and bigsib Emi, and would love to see more of them.

“Cmon ‘Zawa! Clean up your toys faster! You’re going to slow, and I wanna gooooo!” Emi urged her little brother who was sluggishly placing each block back into its storage tub.

“Emi! You better not be making fun of your brother.” Nemuri yelled from the other room.

“I’m not! He’s just taking sooooo long.”

“Why don’t you help him so we can leave faster then? Hizashi is getting your shoes ready now.”

“I’ll help Zawa!!!”

“Good girl Emi!”

The older little quickly helped her baby brother scoop all the legos back into the bin and helped him to his feet.
Hand in hand, they toddled towards the kitchen to collect Nemuri.

“All done cleaning!” Emi smiled.

“Cleanin!” Aizawa echoed, nodding his head.

“Good job kiddos, go run to papa, he’ll get your shoes on! And then it’s time for a walk and your surprise!”

“YAY SURPRISE!!!” Emi yelled dashing towards the door dragging a stumbling babyzawa behind her.

“Slow down there sweetheart, Sho can’t run as fast as you!” Hizashi said picking up the baby who was starting to get a little upset.

“I’m so sorry zawa, didn’t mean to make you sad. Just wanted our surprise.”

“Is ok” the little whispered.

“I help get your sneakers on. The cool black ones!” Emi said picking up a shoe and putting it gently on the babies foot. She tickled the underside of the other one lightly before putting the other shoe on, causing Aizawa to squirm and giggle. Hizashi smiled at the gentle gesture of affection.

“Good job sweetheart, now get your own shoes on!” Emi listened to Hizashi and put her shoes on just as Nemuri joined the trio.

“Alright! Let’s go get your surprise!” Nemuri said with a clap. They left the apartment and made there way down the street in the spring air. Nemuri holding Emi’s hand as she jumped and skipped over every crack in the pavement. Hizashi walked slowly as he walked alongside Aizawa, arms linked together for support, he encouraged him through every stumble. They walked and walked down the tree lined sidewalk, past apartments and businesses until suddenly the two caregivers stopped.

“you two ready for your surprise?” Nemuri asked. Emi nodded her head and bounced on the balls of her feet, to excited to hide it, Aizawa just nodded quietly, with a spark of interest in his eyes.
“Well we are here! Who wants ice cream!!!”

Once the caregivers had managed to quiet a happily screeching Emi, they ordered, three cones and a cup for the baby. A vanilla, a chocolate, a ‘rainbow unicorn explosion’ and a coffee flavor, the group was happily sat on a park bench enjoying their sweet treat.

“Love you babies!” Hizashi said, tickling Aizawas sides after wiping off his ice cream covered face.

“Love you too!!!” Emi smiled, hugging Nemuri.

Notes:

More to come soon!
I love comments and appreciate kudos!
Thanks for reading!
<3 <3 <3

Chapter 55: Crying Like A Baby (little! Kami, CG! Bakugo)

Notes:

Prompt:
Can you do a Little!Kaminari with CG!Bakugou? I like the idea of Bakugou being a very soft and gentle CG with Kami, surprising everyone around them. Maybe Kami accidently regresses in the common room and he is high one or low two, so he can't use long sentences to explain what's going on, and everyone is shocked when Bakugou comes in and handles the situation with ease, being very careful with Kami but being rough with anyone who gets too close or says anything negative about Kami's regression. I like the idea of Kami calling Bakugou Bubba, and maybe him having like a special lovey or something that Bakugou keeps on his person at all times just in case Kami becomes little. Also, if it isn't too much to ask, maybe someone says something rude out of ignorance (asking a rude question or judging Kami b/c they don't understand) and Bakugou goes into protective CG mode. Thanks! I love your stories so much!

Kaminari could feel himself slipping. He’d had such a bad day and now he was sitting here struggling with English and no one was helping him. The common room was far from quiet, busy bodies bustling all around him, and the noise surely wasn’t helping him focus on his work. His frustration was growing, and his mind was slipping, down down down. Way faster then he anticipated. Before he knew it, he was near babyspace, vocabulary disappearing and anxiety setting in. His classmates surrounding him, blissfully unaware of the panic bubbling in the littles chest, until they all hear the first choked sob. Class 1A turned to the source of the sound to see Kami sitting cross legged on the floor his head hung in shame as his body shook with each cry.

“Kami bro? Are you ok? Why are you crying?” Kirishima asked first as no one else was saying anything.

“Nuh uh~” Kami sobbed miserably, his voice wet and wavering.

“Tell me what’s wrong then.” His best friend insisted. “Don’t just sit and cry about it.”

Kaminari couldn’t find the words to explain his regression at that point, he just pulled his arms over his face and let out another harsh choking sob.

“Do you think somethings wrong with him? A quirk perhaps?” Momo suggested.

“He probably just got frustrated with the homework.” Sero added as he joined the conversation.

“Well if someone could shut him up or help him out that would be great!” Jirou said, “some of us are still trying to work.”

Kami felt horrible for his disrupting display. He was embarrassed, upset, and far to young and overwhelmed to handle it on his own.

“Who the F U C K is crying like a baby in here-“ Bakugo said storming into the common room from the kitchen area. Oh. Oh no. It was his baby. It was his baby who was crying like a baby in here.
“Ah shit. Everyone fuck off and give him some room, you should know by now he gets overwhelmed you assholes.” He said storming in angrily, shoving anyone in his way aside far harder then necessary.

“He won’t stop crying, is he alright?” Deku asked.

“Hmmmm, if he won’t stop crying and seems upset, maybe you’d think to actually fucking CHECK ON HIM DEKU!” Bakugo growled, adding a few pops of his quirk as he shoved his classmate aside and made his way to Denki. The blonde fished around in his pockets seemingly trying to find something before sitting down next to the sobbing little. He pulled out a small pacifier with a little puffy Pom Pom keychain attached and held it out as he gently pried the littles arms from his face.

“Cmon sweetheart. Bubbas here. Bubba knows you’re not feeling good, so anxious huh? Do you want your lovie little one?” Bakugo said calmingly as he stroked his hand softly up and down kaminaris back. Kami peeked his head out from behind his arms, exposing the angry red tear streaks and puffy eyes but nodded for the requested item. Bakugo popped it in his mouth, booping him on the nose with the Pom Pom before lovingly pulling the little into his side and playing with his hair.

“Bakugo. What the fuck.” Mina asked

“You’re all a bunch of idiots!!! Leave him alone!” Bakugo grunted, pulling his little in tighter.

“We were all thinking it!” She emphasized throwing her hands up.

“She’s right, we were.” Sero confirmed.

“Well I’m thinking that if you all don’t leave this room and the baby alone now, someone’s going to get hospitalized!” Bakugos threat was empty of course, but still just as scary.

“Fine, take great care of the stupid baby while you’re at it. Weirdos.” Jirou added, frustratedly slamming her notebook closed and going to get up and leave.

“That’s IT!” Bakugo shouted, causing Kami and everyone else to flinch.
“YOU! You are being downright rude right now, clearly Kami, your friend, is in distress and what do you care about? Peace and quiet? The fuck? You can fuck right off with that attitude. Kaminari is a little! To cope with the stupid amount of stress you stupid extras and this stupid school puts on him! You’d think you’d be a little more understanding as a hero student! But noooOoOoOooo! You just want to be an asshole to be an asshole! Since we are sooooo much of a bother to you, we can leave! I’ll make sure ‘the baby’ is taken care of. Like I always do. Because I care about his well-being. Fuck off.” Bakugo stood up, taking his littles hand in his and proudly storming out of the room to the stairs, head held high.

“Thank” Kami whimpered out from behind his paci as he reached to be picked up. Bakugo happily scooped him up in his arms and booped him again on the nose with the Pom Pom.

“Don’t worry baby, they’ll come around, they’re just uneducated about regression right now. I’ll fill them in later, but right now it’s bath time and then cuddles before dinner. Bubba will make your favorite sweetheart.”

“Love you.” Kami sighed in relief, snuggling further into his carer.

“Love you more kiddo.”

Notes:

Here’s another chapter for yall!!!! I hope you enjoy it!!!!
I still am NOT taking requests yet, I am so far behind still!!!!
I just need motivation to write :)
Comments and kudos are always appreciated <3

Chapter 56: Be Honest (little! Shinsou, CG! Aizawa)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could I request some little Shinsou? Maybe about 3ish? Little enough that he needs lots of help with stuff but still thinks he's a big kid. With (platonic/familial ofc) cg Aizawa, because I live for the au where he adopts him.
Maybe it's his first time regressing for whatever reason (training got to be too much or he got hurt? idk). He's confused and scared and he just wants his daddy to make it better. So basically some hurt/comfort with some dadzawa thrown in for extra flavor.

There was only a few minutes of training left. Then Shinsou could go back to his room and hide under his blankets until one of his fathers came to drag him out for dinner. He stared at the clock on the wall, waiting for his turn through the obstacle course, he didn’t know what was making him feel so panicked today, his brain was arguing with itself, “stay here and be a hero! Don’t be weak!” Or “go find daddy and get a hug!”. His brain couldn’t make up its mind. His breathing started picking up, his chest heaving with each labored breath, he could feel his heartbeat from his pounding head all the way down to his numbing toes. Shinsou couldn’t do this today. He didn’t know why. But he just couldn’t do it. He wasn’t feeling like himself at all at the moment and that was terrifying. He shot up from the floor and ran blinded by white hot anxiety in the direction of the control booth where his father sat observing the course. He stumbled on the metal stairs, knowing they’d leave ugly bruises on his shins. He shoved open the heavy metal door and fell down trembling onto the control room floor, still unable to see straight. Aizawa was by his sons side in a second, sitting him up and trying to guide him through regulated breathing, It all sounded muffled to Shinsou, his ears ringing.

“What’s got you so worked up kid? You need to calm down and breathe, it’s almost your turn on the course, you can do it.” Aizawa said.

“No Daddy. Can’t do it today. Just can’t do it.”

“Cmon kid, you know you can. You’re just as much a hero as everyone else out there on the course.” Aizawa encouraged. But Shinsou just whines and tried to squish himself every closer to his father.

“Can’t daddy. Don’t wanna. Pease.” He whined, Aizawa noticed he sounded far more young then before. He also noticed the tears gathering in the boys eyes and the sudden clinginess that had appeared. The pieces were beginning to fit in his head, thanks to the UA child psychology course.

“Ok Shinsou, we are gonna breathe through it, nice deep breathes kiddo. Can you do that for me? Then we are going to have a talk, ok?” Aizawa said. Shinsou struggled but managed the task, getting his rapid breathing back on track.
“You’re alright kiddo, good job, I’m proud.” Aizawa said, holding his son a little tighter. Shinsou seemed to perk up a little bit at the praise, just another marker for regression Aizawa thought.
“Now I need you to answer my questions honestly, I won’t make you explain to much. But you need to be honest with me now. Are you feeling better now?”

“Mhm.”

“Good boy, do you want to get up and try to run the course or would you like to stay up here with me?”

A flash of anxiety appeared in shinsous eyes.
“Stay.”

“Alright sweetheart. Can you be very honest with me now? Do you feel younger then you usually do? Do you not feel like yourself?”

Shinsou hesitated and thought. He did feel younger, much younger. He wanted his daddy and cuddles and comfort. It was a new feeling, he didn’t know if it was a good thing or not so he hesitated.
“…Yes.”

“That’s alright baby, good job, thank you for telling me, you did good.”

“Is it bad?” Shinsou whimpered.

“Not at all kiddo, you’re just regressing, it’s perfectly healthy, it’s just your way of coping! Your body is doing a very good job of keeping you happy, healthy, and safe by regressing. It’s not bad at all.” Aizawa reassured his little son and wrapped him up in a big hug.
“Now how old are you feeling baby? Can you tell me an age? It’s ok if you don’t know.”

Shinsou felt safe, he felt loved, And he felt pretty young.
“Three. I think.” He said enjoying the warmth of his fathers arms.

“That’s a great age kiddo, don’t worry, I’m gonna take care of you, me and papa will take care of you no matter what. Big or little, you’re our son and we love you.” Aizawa said as he planted a kiss on the littles temple.

Notes:

Woooooo! Another update! I got two whole more requests done today before I ran out of energy! So I thought I’d send a chapter out into the world for Yall!

Requests remain CLOSED for now.

I promise I am trying to update this work more often and just put something out for my other two. I just have zero energy and motivation and some serious writers block. I hope yall can stick with me through it! I am NOT abandoning any work.

I really really appreciate comments. Nothing makes me happier then talking to my readers!
I love all you little ones!!!!

Chapter 57: I Already Know The Answer (little! Dabi, CG! Hawks)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you do a little Dabi with caregiver hawks. Maybe Dabi regresses for the first time in front of hawks or throws a tantrum.

Dabi had just settled into his couch after setting up paw patrol on his small tv in the corner, fully regressed, when a certain winged hero burst loudly through his door.

“SUP BITCHES!!!!!!” Hawks yelled before noticing a cowering Dabi in a soft black onesie sinking further into the couch while looking terrified.

“Oh… uh… sorry. Was I… interrupting something?”

Dabi felt a little panicked. Understandably so. His pulse quickened, his eyes grew glassy, his lips began to quiver.
But he held in any noise of distress that so desperately wanted to escape his mouth.

“Oh no. Don’t cry. Please don’t cry. Im sorry I yelled and interrupted… whatever this is. Im sorry.” Hawks stuttered out rushing to the side of his villainous friend.
“Please don’t cry.”

“M’not gonna cry.” Dabi snapped defensively, his voice wavered, sounding an awful lot like he was about to cry. Dabi frowned and scrubbed at his eyes roughly, wincing at the pain it caused his skin.

“I believe you. Now, I’m not accusing you of anything, I’m just trying to understand. What exactly did I interrupt?” Hawks asked gently.

“Nuffin” Dabi mumbled.

“What was that? I didn’t hear you-“

“NUFFIN! I SAID ITS NUFFIN!” Dabi shouted in an outburst of fear. He’s never regressed around anyone else before. His fight or flight had kicked in heavy, inside his head he was fighting off some dangerous creature’s invasive questions. From the outside however, Dabi appeared to be a child throwing a tantrum.

“Woah! Ok calm down! I never accused you of anything, I’m just curious.” Hawks said backing up from the couch, afraid that the villains outburst would leave the piece of furniture in flames. Dabi hiccuped awkwardly in response, his walls finally starting to break. It was just to much to process in his littlespace.

“I sorry!” Dabi cracked, throwing his arms in the air and breaking into tears. He wailed and wailed, he cried loudly. Nothing Hawks could say or do could calm the tantrum being thrown. The situation was awfully confusing for him. But he knew he had to think logically, use his surroundings, focus on observation. Think like a hero would. He first noticed the outfit choice of the crying man; a onesie, like a child would wear. Then he looked at the TV, a cartoon, one for children, with puppies and bright colors. Lastly he analyzed the behavior of the scene in front of him. Panic, definitely panic, the crying, the flailing, the impossibility to console. Just like a temper tantrum thrown by a child. Through his very logical line of reasoning, Hawks concluded that indeed, Dabi was acting like a child. A little child. A…little?

“Dabi, are you a little?” Hawks asked gently. It was obviously clear now. Dabi didn’t look up or stop his tantruming. So Hawks acted accordingly, just like he’d do for a child.

“I can see you are. Alright let’s get you settled then.” He lifted the little with some effort, but got him situated on his lap. Dabi squirmed and pulled and twisted, trying to escape this inevitable affection, but eventually he gave up, his limbs falling loosely by his sides and his head leaning onto his friends shoulder. Hawks wrapped the boy tightly in his wings and stroked his hair until he calmed down.
“I can ask you again but I already know the answer is yes. Are you little?” The boy squirmed once again, uncomfy about the topic. But he finally hiccuped out a “yes”.

“That’s alright baby, that’s perfectly alright. Let yourself be little baby.” Hawks smiled, and so did Dabi.

Notes:

Here’s another post for y’all!!! I hope you enjoy it!

Requests remain closed for now.

I don’t think I will have a Christmas special this year, sorry if any of my lovely readers were looking forward to one!

Please leave me comments, I really really really love to read your comments!!!!

Chapter 58: Piggyback (little!Hitoshi, CG! Denki)

Notes:

Prompt:
Could you do one with little Hitoshi and CG Denki? I feel like as a little Hitoshi would be just as playful as Denki and it would be really adorable. Hitoshi is 1-3 maybe? Older than a baby but still young enough to be all clingy and cute.

“Woah there kiddo! Slow down!” Denki shouted chasing his little down the dorm hallway towards the kitchen.

“But we gotta do cookin dada!” The little shouted behind him not slowing his pace.

“The noodles can wait darling! You have to slow your feet for me!” Denki laughed.

“But noodle!!!” The little shouted and stamped his foot as he slowed down to grab his caregivers hand.

“Yes sweetheart, we are gonna go and cook our noodles. Thanks for slowing down baby. Wanna piggyback the rest of the way down?” Denki asked, happy that his little actually listened to his directions. But what could he expect, Shinsou was so happy to be loved and cared for finally that he’d do anything for his dada.

“Mhm! Piggyback dada! Piggyback!” Denki bent down and “oofed” as the little hopped on his back. Shinsou was a bit physically bigger then Denki and he struggled to actually hold him sometimes. But he didn’t want to hurt his sweet boys feelings so it was piggyback rides for days. Hitoshi kicked his feet and wrapped his arms around his dadas shoulders, he knew to hold on tight. He giggled whenever Denki bounced him or sped up his pace for the pure purpose of making his little squeal with laughter.

“The waters already boiling see! Ready to put the noodles in big boy?” Denki asked Hitoshi when they got to the kitchen. His friends had started the water awhile ago, knowing that Denki was coming with a very impatient little in tow.
“Ok sweetheart, dump the pouch!” Denki instructed.

With the help of his caregiver, he dumped the pack of silky glass noodles right into the water and watched them spread out.
“Oooooo! Dada! They’re cookin! Lookit!” Hitoshi added excitedly, bouncing on his tippy toes.

“No jumping near the stove sweetheart, you wanna come over here and jump with me.” Denki suggested. The little and his caregiver joined hands and jumped around for a few minutes together while their lunch cooked. And if one of the squad members entered the kitchen to inspect the source of the giggles, who could blame them if they took a video of the two boys dancing in the kitchen. After the impromptu dance session, it was time to finish the soup. Denki let Hitoshi add in the seasonings, and the seaweed too, along with an egg that they cracked in together.

“No shells dada.”

“That’s right good boy, no shells. Ready for some food?” Denki asked turning off the stove and removing the pot from the heat. He served up two careful bowls to an eager little. His little sat on his lap at the table and waited patiently for spoonfuls of soup to be fed to him. He was a bit to small to eat such a messy meal on his own, and he loved when his dada fed him. Denki smiled as he cleaned up his littles face whenever the soup dripped down. As the meal continued Denki could see the boy drop more and more, cuddling more into the side of his caregiver.
“All done baby? To sleepy to finish?” Denki asked lovingly.

“Mhm. Sleepy.” Hitoshi nodded with big wide eyes and a little yawn to sum it up.

“How about we go back up to your dorm then? Piggyback ride?”

“Piggyback dada!”

Notes:

Here is a super fluffy chapter to wish you all well going into the New Year! <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3

This time of year is hard for many, the whole concept of passing time can be a heavy topic. But I want to remind each and every single one of my readers that life goes on and continues to get better and better. There is so much to look forward to in the new year and you’re all full of endless potential and possibilities. I’m so proud of you all for anything you accomplish. Please remember how loved you are and make it a New Years resolution to put a little love back out into the world this year. You’re all wonderful people and keep going, keep trying, keep loving.

Happy New Years to all <3

<3
YeetMyBeets

Chapter 59: Cake (little! Izuku and Ochako, CG! Iida)

Notes:

Prompt:
Howdy howdy!
Can i request two littles? If so, can i have little ochako who is about 5 and deku who is about 2 doing some baking to surprise their papa Iida for a date night? Like wanting to be really sweet and thoughtful because he works so hard to take care of them but...they wind making a huge mess? We love fluff in this house!

“Ok, so now you have to add the flour Zuzu!” Ochako said, doing her best to read the recipe she had written out for them before. It was time Izukus, Ochakos, and Iidas little anniversary, or the day that they all started to participate in a caregiver/little relationship. In honor of their celebration, the two littles decided they should bake their papa a cake. The flour poofed up in a little powdery cloud, but they were very careful not to make a mess. They added the sugar, baking powder, and cocao powder next. They even managed to crack the eggs in without making any shells.

“Papas gonna love this cake Chako! I wanna stir it up for him!” Izuku said, grabbing the spoon and sticking it in the bowl.

“No! I wanna stir!” Ochako said also grabbing the spoon.

“No my turn!” The little boy said pulling the spoon handle.

“No mine!” Ochako said. She pulled hard in her direction. The bowl wobbled on the counter.

“CAREFUL CHAKO!” Izuku stressed. “The bowl almost tipped! No makin a mess for papa!”

“Right right. Sorry Izu. Stir together?” The little girl suggested. Izuku nodded and the two mixed everything up together, 4 hands on the tiny wooden spoon handle.

They managed to finish the batter together, and ran giggling down the halls until they found Todoroki to help them put it in the oven. The boy happily helped his friends stay safe and away from the heat, and he even frosted the cake for them to decorate. The littles really didn’t want to make a mess out of their anniversary cake.

“Fanks todo!” Ochako smiled as izu ushered him out of the kitchen. Together the littles carefully decorated the cake with crushed dried strawberries and chocolate sprinkles. For being made by two 5 year olds, the cake looked pretty good. Finally it was time to bring it to their papa. They made sure their outfits were clean and Ochako made sure her little brothers hair was somewhat tamed. And they ventured out to their papas room, cake in hand.

“Papa! Open door! We got a present!” Izuku shouted. The littles were buzzing with excitement. The door finally swung open, with a proud looking papa behind it.

“You got me a present? For our anniversary? Oh my sweet babies are too good to me!” Iida said enthusiastically.

“See papa! CAKE!” Ochako shouted as she pushed the cake plate up towards her caregivers face. However, Izuku hadn’t gotten the message, he held tight to the plate, not budging an inch. Naturally, the cake flipped off the sheet and plopped with a loud splat onto the linoleum floor. The throuple stared for a minute, before tears started welling in izukus eyes. But before they could fall, and before Ochako could join him, Iida stepped out of his door over the fallen cake and pulled both his littles into a big hug.

“That was such a pretty cake babies! I’m so proud of you for making me one! It was so sweet of you both to think of me. But it’s ok that it fell. Accidents happen.” Iida said.

“But. Dropped the cake papa. We made a mess.” Izuku whined, trying his hardest not to burst into tears.

“It’s alright babies, messes get made, they can be cleaned up to. But how about we turn this anniversary around, huh? Wanna go make a new cake together? Baking with my littles would make me the happiest papa ever.” Iida suggested.

“We make a new one papa! Together!” Ochako nodded.
“But what about the mess?”

“I’m sure todoroki wouldn’t mind cleaning up after you two a bit more!” Iida chuckled. He planted a kiss on each of his babies cheeks, and then lifted Izuku to his hip and held Ochakos hand on their way back down to the kitchen.

Notes:

Did I die? No.
Am I sorry for not updating in forever? Yes.
Is this a comeback? Maybe.

Chapter 60: The Childproof Cap (little!Hizashi, CG! Aizawa)

Notes:

Prompt:
I keep seeing the cuteness that is tinyzawa, but now I kinda want to see tinyzashi. Hizashi’s been hiding his little side and doesn’t want Aizawa(CG) or anybody else to know, but regresses while they’re at work. Cue hurt/comfort and cuddles from “papa ‘zawa”.

There was no way that Hizashi could stay big the entire day. He was feeling anxious, his headphones which played soothing music were not doing a very good job of tuning out the noises of the school. He felt nervous and upset and wasn’t ready to complete the rest of the day. He opened the drawer of his desk where he sat and pulled out a teeny tiny turtle plush keychain. It was green with a yellow shell and big happy eyes. He hoped it would make him feel happier. He continued the day feeling much the same way. Shoving down his little side and running his hands over the plushie every chance he got for comfort. Hiding his little side had always been a struggle at work. He was a little surrounded by caregivers. Sure there were a few other little staff members at UA, and plenty of students were being classified as littles now, but it was still different when you’re the only teacher in the hero course that sometimes drops to the headspace of a three year old.

It was almost the end of the day. He really could’ve made it through if he tried, but the pressure of postponing his drop was creeping up his spine and making space in his brain. In other words, his head felt like it was going to explode from the pounding headache he’d brought on. Before last period started, Hizashi knew he needed to go help himself. Take some pain relievers, gather his thoughts for a moment, and be able to return to class to teach the same boring lesson he had repeated the whole day. He walked himself to the teachers lounge, hand in his pocket, gently thumbing his stuffed animal, and found the cabinet with first aid and basic medical supplies. He’d managed to find the pain medicine while his head was still pounding, but now he was in a new predicament. The childproof cap. Of course since Hizashi was big at the moment, he’d claim he couldn’t get it open because of how much his head hurt. But truthfully, in or out of headspace, Hizashi could never get those darn caps off. He struggled for a while, twisting and turning, pulling and prying, but as tears pricked the corners of his eyes, he still couldn’t get the cap off. His head was in so much pain, his hands hurt from the twisting, his headspace was ever so near the edge just waiting to take over. It was to much.

“Mic? Hey! Class just started, I didn’t think you had a free period.” Aizawa said as he walked up behind the panic stricken little in the lounge. Hizashi didn’t answer, words were not an option at that time. Aizawa carried on, pouring himself a cup of coffee, and fixing his hair into a low bun to get it out of his face. Hizashi didnt dare move, not even look up from the unopened bottle on the counter in front of him.
“Mic? Are you alright?” Aizawa asked as he took notice of his best friends very odd behavior.

“I’m fine.” Hizashi rasped out. Every muscle in his body clenched.

“Then…go to class? Don’t you have 1B this hour?”
Aizawa was confused. He still hadn’t moved.

“Ok.” Was all Hizashi could say again. He turned to leave but just that small movement sent his head reeling. The dizziness and disorientation of dropping into headspace so quickly knocked him back, he had to lean on the counter for support. His best friend was by his side in a second.

“Woah woah woah, take it easy, are you ill?” Aizawa asked helping his friend stand up as he clutched his head. Hizashis other hand blindly groped behind him trying to find the pill bottle. When his fingers wrapped around it, he shoved it out in Aizawas direction.
“Where you trying to take painkillers? Is it a headache?”

“Mhm” Hizashi mumbled through closed lips.

“Well let me help you then.” Aizawa popped the cap off with ease and handed the other man the correct dosage.

“Here. This will help. Although I’m taking you to recovery girl now, no headache should be this painful, not even a migraine.” Aizawa said. Hizashi saw a contemplative look…
”unless…” and a sudden realization wash across his best friends face. Oh no. He knows. Aizawa knows he’s a little.

“Unless someone’s been holding off their headspace.” Aizawa finished his thought. Hizashi winced, trying to drop his body to the floor, only to be caught by the strong arms of his companion.

“Is that what’s happening sweetheart? Have you been holding back your headspace?” Aizawas voice was soft and smooth, it eased the pain in Hizashis head a little. He nodded.

“Well, that’s why you’re feeling so icky little guy. You need to listen to your body. There’s nothing wrong with being little.” Aizawa reassured.
“Let me help you Tinyzashi. It’s ok to be little. Open up.”
Hizashi hesitantly opened his mouth and accepted the painkillers and a small sip of water from the break room cooler.
“There.” Aizawa said, seating them both on the floor, the caregivers back resting against the old couch. He pulled the little into his lap, and rocked him gently. Hizashi cuddled closer, the contact making his headache lessen even more.
“You’re such a small boy Zashi. Don’t try to hold back your headspace anymore sweetheart. I’ll be here for you. I’ll take care of you.”
And with those reassurances, Hizashis headache melted away.

Notes:

Anotha one.

Chapter 61: Father (little! Todoroki, CG! Aizawa)

Notes:

Prompt:
I've noticed that there's a lack of Little!Todoroki and CG!Aizawa first in the world. I thought it would be really cute if Todoroki had a nightmare, accidentally wet the bed, and dadzawa comes in and helps him clean up and calm down.

content warning: Endeavors a bitch, Todorokis trauma manifesting itself in his little space, causes him to blend reality and his memories a little bit. This may be hard for some to read.

Todoroki thrashed in his sheets. In his dream he was 5 again, just manifested his quirk, and was already dodging his fathers attacks of hot bursts of fire in his latest “training exercise”. He was growing tired, his head hurt, his bladder hurt, his stomach hurt, he was nauseous. The training session had been going on for 6 hours with no breaks, he needed water and rest. His tiny toddler legs barely had enough energy to keep him upright as he jumped and rolled away from another burst of fire. That time the fatigue got to him and the fire barely singed his leg, he could feel the skin bubble. He screamed out and crumpled to the floor, sicking up his breakfast from the pain and losing his control over his bladder, wetting his pants.

“Weak. You’re so weak. Pathetic excuse of a child, I can’t even call you my son.” Endeavor said towering over him, reaching out his hand to grab his face.

That’s when Todoroki awoke, arms flailing in a tangle of sheets. His breaths were heavy and his hand shot down to grab the spot on his leg where he’d been hurt. Except he found himself safe, and not injured, except he’d discovered a new problem. Wet. His bed, his sheets, his pajamas, now his hand, wet. He’s wet his bed. Again. For the third time this month. It was starting to become a habit after his nightmares. Usually Todoroki would just take care of it himself, wash himself, then the sheets, and sleep in his extra set. He managed to do this despite the feeling of smallness and vulnerability that came after a nightmare. It often felt like he was still five years old. But he was capable enough to take care of the issue.

Todoroki climbed out of his bed, shivering against the cold air rushing in to meet his wet spots. He cringed a little at the squish of his pajama pants as he dropped them to the floor to clean himself up with baby wipes. He’d probably get in trouble if he tried to take a shower this early in the morning. What time was it anyways? The alarm clock by his bed confirmed that is was a quarter to two. He’d only slept a few hours. Great. He tried to ignore the tears pricking his eyes as he wiped himself thoroughly and pulled on a new pair of flannel pajama pants. His mind was still flashing with images of his father, he could almost feel his rough hands squeezing his face til blood vessels burst. He shook off the memories and went to his closet to find his extra pair of bedsheets. He opened the doors to see an empty space where his backups should have been. A wave of panic washed over Todoroki. He remembered his last accident had only occurred last night. The wet sheets on his bed at the moment were his backup sheets. The panic started bubbling hotter. His breaths picked up speed. Father was going to be so mad at him for making a mess again and not fixing it himself. He was five years old. The words of his father thundered in his ears, “if you’re old enough to have a quirk you’re old enough to take care of yourself”. But his sheets were wet. It had been an accident. And there was no way to fix it.
Todoroki sat on his floor for a while, tearfully thinking about what he could do to fix this while avoiding the punishment his father would dole out the next day. He should call someone. Someone had to be able to fix this. He started to yell out for his mama. But Todoroki quickly remembered she wasn’t around anymore. That realization brought a fresh wave of tears as he found his cellphone and scrolled through his call logs. His thumb hesitated over the contact labeled “Sensei” as the other thumb slowly made its way in between his lips. Aizawa was his teacher and a hero. He would be understanding, and he could cancel fathers quirk when he tried to hurt him later. Todoroki pressed call.

The phone rang once. Twice. Three times. Todoroki was beginning to think it was to early to have called his teacher and he would have to handle this alone. He was about to hang up when halfway through the 5th ring a groggy, sleepy voice sounded out of the speakers.

“Hello? Todoroki? What’s wrong?” Aizawa asked, becoming more concerned as he woke up.

“Sensei. I need help. Fathers going to be so mad.”
Todoroki whimpered out around his thumb.

“What happened? Are you safe now? Where are you? I’m coming.” Aizawa was already on his feet, putting on slippers and making his way out the door at the mention of Endeavor.

“I’m in my room. I… I had an accident. Fathers going to hurt me Sensei! He’s going to burn me again!” Todoroki cried with shuddering breaths.

“I’m on my way. Nobody’s going to hurt you Todoroki. You’re safe here. With me.” Aizawa said as he broke into a fill out sprint to his students room. He could hear the cries through the door and he didn’t hesitate to open it upon us arrival. Inside he saw the boys bed, blankets pulled back to see the light gray color of the sheets darkened in the middle. He also saw Todoroki curled into a ball crying to himself, thumb placed firmly in between his lips.
“Todoroki, you’re alright. You’re ok kid. It’s just us here. Your father is off on some mission or patrol in another province. It’s just us here in this room.”

“I’m sorry! It was an accident! Father was hurting me! I couldn’t hold it, he burned me!” Todoroki cried.

“It’s alright kid. Accidents happen. Accidents can be cleaned. Having and accident is not something that deserves punishment. It must have been a nightmare or a flashback. You’re awake now and safe kid. Your father isn’t here.” Aizawa said seating himself cross legged next to his student. Todoroki looked up, and then shifted his body so his head was laying gently on Aizawas knee. The teacher softly ran his hands through his students hair to calm him down. His student was clearly experiencing some form of trauma regression. Aizawa decided right then and there that he and Endeavor were going to have to have a talk.
“Did you already get yourself cleaned up kid?”

“Mhm.” Todoroki mumbled as he continued nursing his thumb.

“Good job Todoroki.” The little boy winced at his family name.
“Sorry, good job Shoto.” Aizawa corrected himself.
“Well then let’s get new sheets on your bed and you can get back to sleep. I’ll stay as long as you need me to.” Aizawa said sitting the boy upright, and tucking him into this side.

“All dirty.” Todoroki whimpered, pointing to the empty space in the closet with his free hand.

“That’s ok kid. I have lots of extras, I can’t promise they’ll be as nice and soft as yours are. But they’ll do.” Aizawa stood up, leaving the little whining at the loss of comfort and contact.
“I’ll be right back.” Aizawa said stripping the sheets and the bottom blanket that had absorbed the accident. He also grabbed the wet pajama pants and wrapped them in with the sheets.
“I’m going to go throw these in the wash and bring you the new set. I will be right back. You are safe here Shoto.”

“NO!” The little shouted, he got to his feet and ran to grasp the bottom of Aizawas black t shirt.
“Please no. I’ll come with you. I’ll be quiet. I’ll be good. Please not alone. Father will come.”

“Shoto, your father is not here. I promise you you’re safe here kid. But you can come with me if that is what is going to make you feel better.” Aizawa said. The little trailed behind him the entire time, hand grasped tightly onto the soft fabric of the teachers shirt. The thumb never leaving his mouth. Aizawa started the laundry, got a fresh set of sheets and made his way back to the dorm room without even a peep from the little. He made the bed quietly as Todoroki stood there silently.
“You’re all set now kiddo! See? It was just an accident. Wetting the bed after a nightmare is normal. You’re safe with me kid. I promise.”

“Stay?” The little asked as he crawled back into bed and got cozy under the sheets. His eyelids were already drooping.
“Til I’m asleep?”

“Of course.” The man said as he made himself comfortable on the floor.

“Make sure father doesn’t come?” Todoroki whimpered again.
“Please?”

“He won’t kid. I’ll watch the door. You sleep.”

“Thank you.”

Notes:

Haha. Trauma :/

Chapter 62: Quite The Fever (little! Shinsou, CG! Izuku)

Notes:

Prompt:
if its no trouble, I would love to see shindeku (little hitoshi and cg izuku) with hito being ill and izu taking care of him ? i think that'd be kinda cute

“Oh my poor bear. You’ve got quite the fever huh?” Izuku said, brushing Shinsous hair off of his sweaty forehead.

“Uh huh Izu.” The little sniffled.

“Well we can’t have you feeling all icky, do you want me to get you some nice warm soup? Some tea maybe? I can put it in your sippy.” Izuku cooed, placing the wet washcloth onto the boys burning forehead. The little squirmed and nodded, trying to clear his itchy throat.

“Alright then Hito, I’ll be right back, you lay here and stay comfy. Here’s lamby to keep you company while Izus gone.” Izuku said gently, making sure his sick baby was tucked in tight and comfortable, he then tucked a little stuffed lamb into Shinsous side. Shinsou barely whined or made a noise at all as Izuku left the room with an empty sippy in hand and plans to get his little to take his medicine. The little hadn’t been feeling well that day during class and it only took him falling asleep at the lunch table for his caregiver to scoop him up and bring him back to the dorms to get better. Izuku said it wasn’t safe to be a big hero when he was sick. Izuku was a good caregiver, very observant and aware of his littles habits so he knew everything something was off. Down in the kitchen, Izuku boiled the water for some hot lemon tea with honey, and he prepared the liquid fever reducer to mix into the drink. Shinsou was a good baby always, but what little voluntarily takes their medicine? Izuku let the tea steep in the pot as it cooled a little bit, not wanting to burn Shinous tongue.

Once everything was all set, Izuku returned to the littles bedroom to see the baby fast fast asleep. Lamby was cuddled up against his cheek and the little was sucking gently on his thumb. Izuku cooed as he sat down on the bed, careful not to jostle the sick kid.

“Hito, baby bear I’m back.” Izuku whispered as he flipped the cool compress on his forehead to the other, colder side. The littles eyes stayed closed but his facial expression changed to one of acknowledgment.

“I’ve got your tea, you don’t have to wake up all the way. Let me just sit you up a bit, you can go right back to resting bear.” Izuku moved himself to sit behind his baby, gently pulling his upper body against his own so his little was comfortably leaning against him. After removing the thumb from his mouth, Izuku brought the sippy up to the littles lips and he latched on right away, sucking gently at the warm drink til it was almost all gone.

“Good boy bear! You can sleep now. Izu wants to hold you.” Izuku said as he gently stroked the littles arm.
“You’ll be all better when you wake up Hito. I love you!”

Shinsou squirmed until he was comfortable, letting out a contented sigh. His throat felt less icky and the cold cloth made him feel less hot, and Izu holding him made him forget the rest of his sickness. He settled in and fell right back to sleep, Izu holding him tight the whole time.

Notes:

Hello yall.

I know I have not written anything in many many years. For those of you that used to be fans of my works, you know I got sick back in 2020. Like, the big sick. And I’m still sick with little to no hope left of getting better. Writing became a chore for me, I grew extremely depressed as I was dying, but I am hoping maybe it can become a passion again as I learn to adapt to my new quality of life. I have a few chapters that I wrote all the way back in 21/22 including this one. I will post them. If I am able to write anything new, please don’t be disappointed if my writing style is a little different. I will continue to follow the prompt list from all those years ago.

A lot has changed. But my love for my readers has not.